The Embodied Text Studies in the History of Chinese Texts

Edited by Martin Kern, Princeton University Robert E. Hegel, Washington University, St. Louis Ding Xiang Warner, Cornell University

VOLUME 3

The titles published in this series are listed at brill.com/hct The Embodied Text

Establishing Textual Identity in Early Chinese Manuscripts

By Matthias L. Richter

LEIDEN • BOSTON 2013 Cover illustration: Characters “shi yue 詩曰” (‘in the Odes it is said’) from the manuscript *Min zhi fumu, from Ma Chengyuan (2001-11, vol. II).

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data

Richter, Matthias L. The embodied text : establishing textual identity in early Chinese manuscripts / by Matthias L. Richter. p. cm. -- (Studies in the history of Chinese texts ; v. 3) Includes bibliographical references and index. ISBN 978-90-04-23657-8 (hardback : acid-free paper) -- ISBN 978-90-04-24381-1 (e-book) 1. --Criticism, Textual. 2. Chinese literature--Criticism, Textual. I. Title.

PL2461.Z7R53 2013 895.1’09--dc23

2012038875

This publication has been typeset in the multilingual “Brill” typeface. With over 5,100 characters covering Latin, IPA, Greek, and Cyrillic, this typeface is especially suitable for use in the humanities. For more information, please see www.brill.com/brill-typeface.

ISSN 1877-9425 ISBN 978-90-04-23657-8 (hardback) ISBN 978-90-04-24381-1 (e-book)

Copyright 2013 by Koninklijke Brill NV, Leiden, The Netherlands. Koninklijke Brill NV incorporates the imprints Brill, Global Oriental, Hotei Publishing, IDC Publishers and Martinus Nijhoff Publishers.

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, translated, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without prior written permission from the publisher.

Authorization to photocopy items for internal or personal use is granted by Koninklijke Brill NV provided that the appropriate fees are paid directly to The Copyright Clearance Center, 222 Rosewood Drive, Suite 910, Danvers, MA 01923, USA. Fees are subject to change.

This book is printed on acid-free paper. contents v

Contents

Acknowledgements...... vii

Introduction...... 1

PART one *MIN ZHI FUMU: EXAMINING THE MANUSCRIPT AND ESTABLISHING THE TEXT

1. The Context of the Manuscript ...... 19 2. Codicological Examination...... 25 3. Paleographic Examination...... 33 4. Presentation of the Text...... 48 5. The Extension of *Min zhi fumu...... 55

PART two The Divergence of Manuscript Text and Transmitted Counterparts: A Review of Homogenizing Readings

6. A Hierarchy of Criteria for Deciding on Disputed Readings . . . . 65 7. Variants of Little Consequence for the Content of the Text. . . . 73 8. Restoring Lost Manuscript Text...... 99 9. Variants Concerning the Central Ideas of the Text...... 112

PART three Comparative Interpretation of *Min zhi fumu and its Transmitted Counterparts: Differences in the Nature of the Texts and Their Ideology

10. The Core Text...... 127 11. The Evolving Role of the Odes in Ru Instruction ...... 134 12. The Conclusion of the Core Text...... 147 13. Later Additions to the Core Text: Indexical Text...... 157 14. Texts as Repositories of Didactic Material: Active vs. Passive Text...... 171 vi contents

Conclusion...... 188

Bibliography...... 193 Index...... 205 acknowledgements vii

Acknowledgements

This book is the outcome of several years of research and was for the most part written in the academic year 2011–12 during my membership at the Institute for Advanced Study, Princeton, sponsored by the Andrew W. Mellon Foundation Fellowship for Assistant Professors. I wish to express my gratitude to the Institute and the Mellon Foundation for providing me such an inspiring intellectual atmosphere and generally ideal working conditions. Nicola Di Cosmo masterfully fostered a congenial and produc- tive atmosphere among the group of scholars in East Asian Studies at the Institute. The friendship, inspiration and encouragement of these col- leagues helped me very much to keep up the enjoyment and necessary pace of writing. I also wish to thank Michael Nylan for her unstinting hospitality in Princeton and for many stimulating conversations about the broader context of this book’s topic. Much of the research for this book was done during my time as a Creel Research Fellow at the University of Chicago in 2006–07. I am immensely grateful to Edward L. Shaughnessy and Donald J. Harper for making me feel at home in Chicago, for giving me the chance to participate in the many conferences, workshops and seminars on early Chinese manuscripts held there, and for being tremendously supportive in many ways. I owe special gratitude to several friends and colleagues for reading the entire manuscript and offering most valuable comments and criticism: the editors of the series Studies in the History of Chinese Texts, Robert E. Hegel, Ding Xiang Warner, and most particularly Martin Kern, provided many corrections and comments that helped me realize where my arguments were deficient or had not been conveyed with sufficient clarity. I particu- larly thank Martin for his hospitality in Princeton as well as his friendship and support over many years. Imre Galambos provided equally valuable comments. His enthusiasm for the subject and his straightforward, friend- ly criticism in many stimulating and challenging discussions have helped much to balance my arguments. My debt of gratitude to Paul W. Kroll extends much beyond his help in completing this book by ironing out countless blunders in my writing. He has been enormously helpful and supportive over the years as a colleague at CU Boulder. I also wish to express my profound gratitude to the editors at Brill’s, Albert Hoffstädt and Patricia viii acknowledgements

Radder, for their great cooperativeness and kindness. Patricia took care of the technical editing process with amazing efficiency and resourcefulness. This book project could not have progressed as it did without the coop- eration, help and friendship I have received from my colleagues at CU Boulder, among whom Terry Kleeman deserves special thanks for his warmly welcoming manner and guidance in the process of adapting to a yet unfamiliar educational system in my first years in Boulder. I also feel indebted to my students at CU Boulder and previously at the Universities of Chicago, Hamburg and Freiburg. Teaching classes on manuscripts dis- cussed in this book and on early Chinese literature in general has been particularly helpful in realizing where arguments need to be structured more clearly and explicitly for a non-specialist audience. Special thanks are due to Heng Du for her work as a research assistant. I feel tremendously indebted to many colleagues and friends, whose manifold contributions I cannot possibly specify and whose names I cannot even enumerate exhaustively. To mention only the ones to whom I feel beholden the most: William H. Baxter, Wolfgang Behr, William G. Boltz, Chen Songchang 陳松長, Chen Wei 陳偉, Robert Eno, Feng Shengjun 馮 勝君, Enno Giele, Paul R. Goldin, Lisa Indraccolo, Li Songru 李松儒, Lin Su-ching 林素清, Yuri Pines, Rudolf Pfister, Michael Puett, Charles Sanft, Axel Schuessler, and Oliver Weingarten have all given me invaluable help and advice in various ways. What I owe to my wife, Antje Richter, is immeasurable and too multi- faceted to express in an acknowledgement. list of illustrations ix

list of illustrations

1. Margins, writing space, and bindings in the manuscript *Min zhi fumu 29 2. Selected characters from *Min zhi fumu, *Kongzi shi lun, and Heng xian 35 3. Selected forms of 之 in *Min zhi fumu 36 4. Forms of the components 糸 in 樂 and 幺 in {幾} in *Min zhi fumu 36 5. Constant vs. varying thickness of brushstrokes in *Min zhi fumu 37 6. Kongzi {孔子} in *Min zhi fumu 39 7. Guodian characters with and without additional strokes 40 8. Additional strokes in characters of *Min zhi fumu 41 9. Characters for sang {喪} in *Min zhi fumu 42 10. Warring States forms of 喪 with 亡 as secondary phonetic (a–d) and 死 as semantic classifier (d) 43 11. correct vs. flawed forms of phonophoric sang 44 12. correct vs. flawed forms of 孔 in *Min zhi fumu 45 13. typical vs. atypical forms of 天 45 14. correct vs. erroneous forms of 聖 46 16. The character 皇 in *Min zhi fumu and *San de 83 17. Forms of 而 in *Min zhi fumu 87 18. 其 and 而 in *Min zhi fumu and stylistically related manu- scripts 89 19. 而 in selected Shangbo and Guodian manuscripts 90 20. 天 vs. 而 in selected Guodian manuscripts and *Min zhi fumu 90 21. 系 and related graphs in *Min zhi fumu and 系 in a Baoshan document 92 22. ᰥ in *Min zhi fumu and other Shangbo manuscripts 104 23. All characters for the words wu {物} and zhi {志} in *Min zhi fumu 114 24. 志 in Zixia’s question vs. the characters for shi {詩} in *Min zhi fumu 115 25. Character forms for the words shi {詩} and zhi {志} 122 26. Section and text terminator marks in *Xing zi ming and *Xing qing lun 183 x list of illustrations list of illustrations xi

Table 1. Style of script of *Min zhi fumu in comparison

*Min zhi fumu, *Kongzi shi Zigao, section *Lu bang da han, Heng xian, section of slip #1 lun, section of slip #2 section of slip #5 section of slip of slip #7 #10

xii i ii iii list iv of illustrations v

▁ ‧ ▁ ‧ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

10

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ‧ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ‧ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

20

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ‧ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

30

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ‧ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

: initiator dots

▁ ▁ ▔

40

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ‧ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ▁ ▔

▁ ‧ ▁ ▔

Table 2 , layout of the Shuihudi manuscript * Wei li zhi dao 51 ▁ ? ▁ ▔ light grey space: didactic text dark grey space: Wei Statutes white space: blank columns 1 through 51 / registers i v --- : position of bindings / Table 2. Layout of the Shuihudi manuscript *Wei li zhi dao introduction 1

INTRODUCTION

Chinese political thought, philosophy, and cultural self-identification has never ceased to take recourse to the literature of the (453–221 bce) as its classical period and ultimate source of all major philo- sophical and religious traditions. Present-day Chinese politics and media revive or reinvent especially the Ru 儒 tradition (outside China better known under the name “Confucianism”) with considerable vigor.1 Such forward-oriented, productive forms of engagement with the philosophical and literary heritage are naturally interested in texts with a clear identity and a clear message, which makes their precise historical source value a secondary concern. If the texts offer insight into the world and our place in it, if by formulating a moral philosophy they provide orientation, if they inspire, please, and enrich us, or even if they just pragmatically provide arguments, it may matter very little who exactly authored which parts of the texts, or when they did this and with what purpose in mind. In these circumstances, the purpose of the texts is to enlighten us in the present and not to throw light on the past. If, however, we approach the same texts as historical sources, if our interest is to understand the social reality from which they arose, how exactly they and the ideas expressed in them devel- oped and were communicated, then we are facing rather severe obstacles. Until the recent discovery of a substantial number of early Chinese manuscripts, all knowledge of Warring States literature had to rely solely on transmitted texts, fraught as they must be with the effects of the mul- tifaceted vagaries of transmission, reaching from small accidental changes (scribal errors) or intentional modifications (observing taboos or modern- izing archaisms) to a fundamental rewriting of the entire text. The corpus of transmitted literature, moreover, provides us with only those texts that, for one reason or another, happened to be selected for transmission, and it presents them in the form in which they were reconstructed in the early empire. The popular narrative of the reconstruction of the Chinese literary heritage tends to reduce this phenomenon to an act of redressing the de- struction of books by the First Emperor. The violent process of establishing the first Chinese empire, eliminating local power structures and imple-

1 For a critical review of this term and its history, see Jensen 1997 and Nylan 2001. 2 introduction menting a central administration and, more broadly, the political and cultural unification under the Qin dynasty must indeed have been a se- verely disruptive event in the transmission of Warring States texts. Nevertheless, the accounts that Han-dynasty historians give us of the burning of books and burying alive of scholars under the Qin are bound to be partisan, to some extent symbolical, and certainly exaggerated.2 For the present study of textual identity in early China it is more decisive when and how and by whom the Warring States texts were reconstructed, since this reconstruction was inevitably informed by the manuscript culture of the time, by current notions of what a text is, how it is to be fixed in writing, and what functions a written text had to serve. The late first cen- tury ce historian Ban Gu 班固 (32-92) describes the efforts to reconstruct the textual heritage from pre-imperial times as follows: Of yore, when Confucius passed away, his subtle words were cut off, and when his seventy disciples died the transmission of their profound meaning diverged. Thus, the tradition of the Springs and Autumns split into five and that of the Odes into four. Of the Changes there were traditions by several specialists. In the Warring States, vertical and horizontal alliances fought over true and false, and the words of the masters became increasingly dis- ordered. The Qin eventually regarded them as perilous, so they burnt writ- ings to make the common people stupid. After the Han rose, it redressed the harm done by the Qin, collected documents on a grand scale, and widely opened up avenues for presenting writings. In Emperor Wu’s time the writings had become incomplete. The rites were ruined and the music degenerated. The Sagacious Emperor bemoaned this with the words: “We are greatly distressed!” Thereupon he established a scheme to collect and preserve writings and he established offices for writing down texts. [Writings of all sorts, even] down to the masters, traditions, and commentaries, filled the secretariats. As by the time of Emperor Cheng (32–6 bce) a considerable amount of writings were scattered and lost, the Imperial Messenger Chen

2 Jens Østergård Petersen (1995) emphasizes the selective character of the Qin suppression of the bai jia 百家 and destruction of literature, mainly targeting politically relevant didactic texts in private possession. Martin Kern’s study of the series of Qin stone stelae inscriptions has shown that there was less ideological discontinuity between the Qin and the Warring States and more continuity between the Qin and Han ideologies than traditionally assumed. He compares the selective suppression of texts in effect to a process of canonization not entirely different from the canonization of texts under the rule of the Han emperor Wu 武 (reg. 141–187 bce). See Kern 2000a. For the understanding of jia as experts in certain fields, rather than “philosophical schools” as traditionally conceived, see also Smith 2003; Nylan and Csikszentmihalyi 2003; as well as, for an application of the term “Masters Literature” building on the revised understanding of bai jia and zhuzi 諸子, Denecke 2010. introduction 3

Nong was sent out to retrieve lost books all over the Empire.3 The Counsel- lor of the Palace Liu Xiang collated canonical texts with their exegetical traditions, masters texts, poetry, and rhymeprose. The Colonel of the Infan- try Ren Hong collated military writings, the Chief Astronomer Yin Xian collated material on occult methods, the Physician in Attendance Li Zhuguo collated material on technical and medical matters. To the side of each of the writings, once it was completed, a tag naming the content of the pian was attached, an abstract of the content was recorded and submitted to the throne. Directly after (Liu) Xiang’s death, Emperor Ai (6 bce–1 ce) again let (Liu) Xiang’s son, the Palace Attendant and Commandant of Imperial Car- riages (Liu) Xin, finish his father’s work.4 昔仲尼沒而微言絕,七十子喪而大義乖。故春秋分為五,詩分 為四, 易有數家之傳。戰國從衡,真偽分爭,諸子之言紛然 殽亂。至秦患之,乃燔滅文章,以愚黔首。漢興,改秦之敗, 大收篇籍,廣開獻書之路。迄孝武世,書缺簡脫,禮壞樂崩, 聖上喟然而稱曰:「朕甚閔焉!」於是建藏書之策,置寫書之 官,下及諸子傳說,皆充祕府。至成帝時,以書頗散亡,使謁 者陳農求遺書於天下。詔光祿大夫劉向校經傳諸子詩賦,步 兵校尉任宏校兵書,太史令尹咸校數術,侍醫李柱國校方技。 每一書已,向輒條其篇目,撮其指意,錄而奏之。會向卒,哀 帝復使向子侍中奉車都尉歆卒父業。 Several aspects of this account of the decline, loss, and eventual resurrec- tion of pre-imperial literature deserve our special attention: First, Confucius is singled out as the fountainhead of the most precious ancient wisdom and implicitly even as the author of the Springs and Autumns, Odes, and Changes. Not only the choice of the canonical books named here is inter- esting but also their sequence. That the Springs and Autumns is placed first seems to indicate the commitment on the part of the authors to a certain exegetical tradition, at least the allusion to the claim of the New Script faction’s belief that Confucius had encoded profound meaning in subtle words (wei yan da yi 微言大義). In short, the approach to the literary heritage is overtly partisan. Second, the development of divergent interpretations and textual tradi- tions is viewed as a sign of decline and increasing disorder. The true liter-

3 The translation of administrative titles follows Loewe 2000. For more comprehensive information about offices in the Han administration, see also Loewe 2004 and Giele 2006. See also the concise description of administrative offices throughout the Chinese empire in Hucker 1985, which, unlike Loewe’s and Giele’s works, does not incorporate the rich new information obtained from contemporary manuscripts discovered since the past century. 4 Hanshu 30.1701. 4 introduction ary heritage is here regarded as a closed corpus in a state of order and ultimately sanctified by the authority of Confucius. It has tragically expe- rienced a period of disorder and destruction, going along with political disunity, and the task of the preservers of heritage is to reverse this process. As one of the manifestations of regained political unity, the restoration of the texts has to be a reunification as well. Diversity of traditions is recog- nized as a fact, but it is certainly not a goal. Of course, Ban Gu’s narrative is a hyperbolical brief account of a complex historical process, and his text is not meant to be taken literally. Nevertheless, the view of textual and interpretive diversity as a negative phenomenon is unmistakable and meant seriously. The same general judgment is deeply ingrained in tradi- tional textual scholarship and is perpetuated even today in the persistent tendency to homogenize what is perceived as diverging versions of the same text—cases ranging from mere differences in phrasing to cognate but differently structured texts—rather than as texts in their own right and with their own respective source value. Third, when it comes to the restoration of texts, no mention is made of transcribing orally transmitted texts, as one might expect after a history of book burning. Transcription of texts from memory can certainly have played a role in the process, too. But at least for its first stage, Ban Gu solely refers to written materials, when he talks about collecting “docu- ments” (pian ji 篇籍) and “writings” (shu 書).5 This raises the question of what texts were presented to the palace, and how we are to imagine the act of collecting, identifying, and storing the writings. To restrict ourselves to one of the texts that Ban Gu mentions so prominently, viz. the Odes, the question arises in what sense the palace collected an authentic ancient text or to what extent the text as it was eventually stored in the imperial library was a Han product. The individual odes were, as Martin Kern’s extensive study of the Odes in excavated manuscripts has shown, owing to their predominantly oral mode of transmission, “a canonical text that is as stable in its wording as it is unstable in its writing.”6 The element of stabil- ity, therefore, lies outside the written form. In terms of textual sequence,

5 The latter term is unambiguous. It refers to anything written, regardless of physical format. The former term, however, could theoretically refer to bundles of bamboo or wood manuscripts (pian) and registers (ji), possibly written on wooden tablets (du 牘). But since there was no unified use of this terminology, the reference of pian ji is not clear and should not be overinterpreted. The choice of expression is partly determined by the stylistic requirement of a balanced meter. There may not be any specific meaning attached to ji at all—hence the noncommittal “documents” in the translation. 6 Kern 2005a, 182. introduction 5 the excavated sources show a great degree of instability. The odes on bamboo slips from Fuyang 阜陽雙古堆, dated to 165 bce, which is approximately the period Ban Gu refers to, do not accord with any of the four versions he mentions in his bibliographic catalogue.7 When the Odes were collected in the imperial library, a process of stabilization in the written form would have set in, in order to make the act of storing the text and remedying the lamented divergence after Confucius’ death successful. This stabilization could have been achieved in a bold act of recompila- tion and adaptation of the text to the higher degree of orthographic regu- larity than Warring States writing practices had to offer. The alternative would be to trust one version of the Odes (or a limited number of versions) and store this version precisely as it was collected, on the same material carrier and hence without any changes whatsoever. The latter is only a theoretical possibility. To submit one complete version of the Odes in a continuous wood or bamboo manuscript would have been virtually impos- sible. In a very conservative estimate and assuming a large format accom- modating around fifty characters per slip, the complete text of the Mao Odes would have required at least one thousand bamboo slips, probably many more. For a series of separate manuscripts of a more manageable extension, fixing the textual sequence would have required not only num- bering the slips but also indicating the sequence in which several bundles relate to each other. Such a practice has not yet been attested for any time prior to the Han dynasty. It is most probably a product of the very en- deavor of ordering the textual heritage that Ban Gu describes. The only known example of a similarly complex system of indicating textual order is represented by the Yili 儀禮 manuscripts from Wuwei 武威, but these manuscripts were produced in the Eastern Han period, i.e., they postdate the library project led by father and son Liu.8 A continuous manuscript of as yet unattested dimensions would seem a possible way of fixing the sequence of a vast amount of text such as that of the Odes. But Ban Gu’s description explicitly refers to wood and bamboo manuscripts.

7 The four versions are the official new script versions of Lu 魯, Qi 齊, and Han 韓, as well as the private Mao 毛 version. For an overview of the textual history of the Odes, see Michael Loewe’s article in Loewe 1993, 415–423. For a concise account of the Fuyang find, see Pian Yuqian and Duan Shu’an 2006, 425. For a study of the Fuyang odes, see Hu Pingsheng and Han Ziqiang 1988. 8 The Yili manuscripts were published in Gansu sheng bowuguan and Zhongguo kexueyuan kaogu yanjiusuo 2005; for a short account and comparison with the transmitted Yili, see Boltz “I li” in Loewe 1993, especially pp. 241–242. 6 introduction

If we calculate the actual material conditions for securing textual iden- tity for only this one example of a pre-imperial text that was collected and stored in the imperial library, it becomes evident that textual identity cannot possibly have been carried over reliably from a pre-imperial state of the text to the Han restoration project. This is not to negate the possibil- ity that an earlier compilation existed but merely to acknowledge that the Odes in their present form had to have been established and fixed in writ- ing in the early empire. Moving on in Ban Gu’s description, we hear that under Emperor Wu “the writings had become incomplete.” We probably do not have to take this information too literally in the sense that the writings collected ear- lier had indeed been complete and the physical damage had only set in between this first collection and Emperor Wu’s reign. The decisive point for the question of textual identity of pre-imperial literature is the informa- tion about loss, damage, and compromised textual order, which implies that emendations were made to the texts. Consequently, the wording of the text is inevitably in part a Han product whose degree of identity with its pre-Han original is impossible to gauge.9 Ban Gu explicitly mentions that Emperor Wu installed officials whom he entrusted with writing down books (zhi xie shu zhi guan 置寫書之官). The reported scope of literature copied in the secretariats (“secluded of- fices,” mifu 秘府) has become greater. A yet greater effort is said to have been made, again after renewed losses of text, beginning in the reign of Emperor Cheng to retrieve the wealth of texts from all over the empire and organize them in the imperial library. By that time, the texts which the librarians strove to reconstitute and preserve must surely have included Han texts as well and not only revered writings from before the imperial period, as the beginning of Ban Gu’s account suggests. Yet, the rulers of the new Han empire are not portrayed as builders of a new state but as restor- ers of an ancient, exemplary culture. Nevertheless, the actual textual identity constructed by the team of li- brarians clearly follows their ideas about texts, as it constructs texts in a hitherto unknown complexity. Neither the labelling of texts nor the adding of abstracts of their content have been attested by archaeological finds for

9 William H. Baxter (1991) has discussed this phenomenon in the context of using the Odes, which he calls “a Zhōu text in Hàn clothing” (p. 30) as a source for reconstructing the pronunciation of Old Chinese. He points out that not only the characters used to write certain words changed over time, often reflecting a sound change, but also that the text was changed, replacing earlier rhyme words by new ones that would rhyme appropriately in Han pronunciation. introduction 7 the pre-imperial period.10 The decisions of which textual units to discard as redundant and which, despite an apparent similarity of content, to compile in different books, was entirely that of the individuals working in the Han imperial library. It is very fortunate for us that both Liu Xiang 劉 向 (79–8 bce) and his son Liu Xin 劉歆 (46 bce–23 ce) have left records of their work.11 As we see from the preceding discussion, the textual identity of trans- mitted pre-imperial literature was in effect constructed in the radically different political and social world of the early empire and in the context of a manuscript culture that had developed a degree of complexity unat- tested so far for any time before the Han. The texts were reconstructed by experts in particular areas, and we may assume that their ideas about content influenced the decision of what made a sensible text. This strong statement that the transmitted Warring States literature is an early imperial construct is not to be misunderstood as a wholesale declaration that every text must be an intentional fabrication, distorting the original “true text.” After all, it is a commonplace of textual criticism that the older witness need not be the more original text, and consequent- ly a text excavated from a Warring States tomb is not necessarily more original than a transmitted counterpart. Moreover, all versions of a text are real and insofar “true.” They all deserve attention, but they do not all reflect the same historical background. Transmitted pre-imperial texts, even if they were given their present form in the Han dynasty, are not without source value, but we need to consider that their authenticity as witnesses of the Warring States period is limited, and we should not allow them to dominate the process of defining or shaping the textual identity of newly discovered manuscripts. Further reflecting on our own way of approaching ancient texts, we need to consider what it means for our perception of them that we usually read them in the form of modern printed books. Leaving aside all the influ-

10 The compendium Lüshi chunqiu 呂氏春秋 may be an exception, if indeed it existed already in the last years of the Warring States period in the same complexity and textual stability as we know it today. For a concise account of the complex structure of this work, see Knoblock and Riegel 2000, 27–55. 11 In an interesting analogy to what these texts describe, Liu Xiang’s Bie lu 別錄 (Separate Records) and Liu Xin’s Qi lüe 七略 (Seven Summaries) were reconstructed by Yan Kejun 嚴可均 (1762–1843) from fragments. They are included in Yan’s Quan shanggu Sandai Qin Han Sanguo Liuchao wen (Quan Han wen 全漢文 juan 卷 38 and 41). Shaughnessy mentions the famous example of Xunzi of which Liu Xiang, “after collating 322 bundles … retained only thirty-three, discarding (chu 除) the rest as redundant.” Shaughnessy 2006, 2. 8 introduction ences on a text that would inevitably have occurred in the history of its transmission from the Han library to the present day, major shifts also occurred in the embodiment of the text, in the physical shape which any specific instantiation as a written text exhibits. A comparison of manu- scripts from the Warring States with those from the early imperial period or with medieval Dunhuang 敦煌 manuscripts or early print editions and eventually modern printed books shows the magnitude of changes in the visual representation of texts. These changes affected all aspects of the text: the general layout, most recently even the writing direction, the organiza- tion of textual units, punctuation, type of script, and orthography. When we read an early Chinese text in a modern print version, or even in the oldest available woodblock print, realizing that it could not possibly have had the same appearance when it was first written down over two millen- nia ago, we necessarily read it in abstraction from its physical form. To the extent to which we are able to abstract from the modern physical appear- ance and to read it independently of the influences that the materiality of any piece of writing necessarily exerts on the reader, we then read this literature as disembodied texts. Now that we have early Chinese texts available in their original manu- script form, we must strive to reverse this reading habit and do everything possible to recover the meaning embedded in the material features of the manuscript, to try to profit from all the historical information it has to of- fer, rather than letting our reception be controlled by transcriptions, which we need to a lesser or greater extent (depending on our paleographic competence) to access the text. Rochelle Altman aptly expresses the need to consider the interdependence of materiality and content of manuscripts in our interpretation: Scholars, understandably, concentrate on the content. There is no question that the content is important; it contains the semantic message. Content, however, also determines: 1) The choice of script, 2) the format, and 3) the size of a document. In turn, these three elements are constrained by po- litical and religious affiliations. The importance of the relationship between these components of a writing system and a given culture cannot be over- emphasized. The correct script, format and size were required for the con- tent to be accepted as authoritative or official.12 The more our attention is fixated on the text in its modern guise, tran- scribed in modern print characters, punctuated after modern fashion and

12 Altman 2004, 49. For a recent comprehensive overview of European manuscript culture though the ages, see Sirat 2006. introduction 9 annotated, the more we are prone to view it anachronistically through the lens of modern book culture, and overlook the information that the mate- riality of the text has to offer with regard to the social function and status of the text. If we make this mistake, the manuscript as an object appears deficient, as “the book yet to be.” Ultimately, this will affect our aproach to the text as well. Especially a manuscript with a transmitted counterpart can then easily be perceived in a teleological fashion as “the (transmitted) text yet to be.” Combined with an exaggerated assumption about the iden- tity of such textual counterparts as instantiations of the same text, rather than as different texts in their own right, this will invite inappropriate readings of the manuscript text. The present study aims to demonstrate what can be gained if we estab- lish textual identity based on close attention to the materiality of the manuscript and as free as possible from preconceived expectations of what the text “should be” in terms of its wording, its functionality, its logical consistency, and its ideology. Since establishing textual identity is the goal of this study and not its point of departure, no preconceived definitions of “text” and “genre” will be applied. Instead, in order to explore textual iden- tity, some crucial methodological principles must be observed. Foremost among them is a rigorous distinction between language and writing, be- tween word and character, and between the text as essentially non-mate- rial as opposed to the manuscript as its material carrier. The word “textual” is often used in English to refer to the written form of a text, and even scholarly publications use “textual” as an antonym to “oral.” But whenever the terms “text” or “textual” are used in this study, nothing is thereby im- plied about either a written or oral form of the text. Writing is here treated as part of the materiality of the text. Consequently, I shall consistently use the word “writing” to refer to the act of visualizing a text and not, as in colloquial usage, to the composition of a text. Whether or not the compo- sition of a text in early China actually involved writing, and if so, to what extent, is no trivial question, and it would hence be injudicious to use “writing” loosely in the sense of text composition. Manuscript studies in the European tradition (comprising codicology, diplomatics, paleography, and historical criticism) offer invaluable stimu- li for the study of Chinese manuscripts. At the same time, even well-tested methodological principles may have to be adapted to the Chinese case. The material of the writing support, the soft brush as a writing tool, as well as the non-alphabetic writing system set different conditions for the study of Chinese manuscripts. What is needed most for developing a firmer 10 introduction foundation for the study of early Chinese manuscripts is methodological explicitness. Manuscripts must be approached without preconceived as- sumptions about their production and function. Information gained from the study of one case does not necessarily apply to another. All conclusions drawn about a particular manuscript should be primarily founded on concrete evidence from the case at hand, while information drawn from other manuscripts or from transmitted literature ranks lower as secondary evidence of an auxiliary nature. Now, textual identity is consituted by multiple factors. The provenance of the manuscript containing the text is the first aspect to be considered. Enno Giele stresses the importance of the archaeological context: Of all the considerations, the archaeological context of the excavated man- uscripts is the most important, for it may tell us something about authentic- ity and date (usually terminus ante quem, if the site is undisturbed), completeness and the history of textual transmission, and the original use of the writings. On occasion, the archaeological context may also allow us to reconstruct a text from scattered fragments to its original state.13 All this is undoubtedly true, and since an archaeological context is not known for all manuscripts, this limitation has to be considered in the in- terpretation of any specific manuscript. For example, it is unwise to build a strong interpretation about the function of a manuscript as a funerary object if it comes from a collection of looted manuscripts, therefore render- ing the assumption that the object comes from a tomb one that cannot be substantiated. On the other hand, caution is also advisable in the interpretation of known archaeological contexts. We can only tentatively assume how the texts found in a tomb relate to the tomb occupant and to each other. For example, the prominent ensemble of manuscripts found in the ca. 300 bce Chu 楚 tomb of Guodian 郭店 is a collection of texts, heterogeneous in genre and diverse in content, reaching from cosmogony, mythology, his- tory, psychology, and ritual to apophthegms and moral precepts. Efforts to interpret such a diverse collection of texts as the expression of a consistent worldview of one person or a group of persons in fact presuppose such an unverifiable consistency; this is then read into the text. Edward Slingerland asserts that Combined with the degree of conceptual overlap between the “Daoist” and “Confucian” texts in the Guodian find, it is not unreasonable to treat the

13 Giele 2010, 114. introduction 11

Guodian corpus as a collection of texts intended by the deceased, or by the deceased’s executors, to be read as a consistent whole.14 When Slingerland adduces aspects of the texts’ physical existence to sup- port his decision to read all Guodian manuscript as a consistent whole, he takes us to the next aspect of textual identity, namely the important dis- tinction between manuscript and text: Many of [the] separations between the sixteen texts were originally created by the Jingmenshi Bowuguan editors on the basis of perceived content, but there is no reason to suppose that they in all cases represent entirely inde- pendent texts. For instance, the texts Cheng Zhi Wen Zhi, Zun De Yi, Xing Zi Ming Chu, and Liude were all written on slips of the same size and shape, with the same distance between bindings and similar handwriting styles … and might reasonably be considered portions of the same work.15 Here Slingerland evidently confuses the levels of manuscript and text. It is crucial to realize that the mere physical proximity of texts does not as such indicate any consistency in content. Whether the texts are written on the same piece of writing support (or on several such pieces that are physi- cally combined to form one manuscript), or whether they were found in the same tomb or any other location, merely increases the likelihood of a connection. It does not ipso facto make them one text and it does not guarantee ideological coherence. Unambiguous cases of manuscripts bear- ing several texts of a vastly different nature are the two silk manuscripts from Mawangdui 馬王堆 that each contain a version of the Laozi and are hence commonly called the “Laozi A” and “Laozi B” manuscripts.16 The connections between several texts written on a manuscript can be of very different kinds. Some of these connections may be purely practical and entirely unrelated to the content of the texts, as, for example, the two Qin statutes which are surrounded on the same manuscript by several units of didactic text, which was summarily titled *Wei li zhi dao 為吏之道 (“The way of acting as a petty official”).17 No relation can be established between

14 Slingerland 2008, 240. 15 Slingerland 2008, 240, note 7. 16 Tomb three of Mawangdui in 長沙, Hunan, was sealed in 168 bce and excavated in December 1973 and into 1974. The tomb owner is assumed to be Li Xi 利豨, the son of Li Cang 利蒼, the Marquis of Dai 軑, who is buried in tomb two of the same site. The standard publication of the manuscript is Guojia wenwuju gu wenxian yanjiushi 1980. For details of the site, see the excavation report of He Jiejun 2004. A concise overview of the manuscripts found in tomb three is given in Pian Yuqian and Duan Shu’an 2006, 404– 412, and in more detail in Chen Songchang 2000. 17 This manuscript from the Qin tomb no. 11 of Shuihudi 睡虎地 will be discussed in more detail in chapter fourteen. 12 introduction the legal and didactic texts as such. The reason for uniting them on the same physical object must be sought in the practical circumstances of the production or use of the manuscript. If there is indeed a relation in the content of the texts found in one and the same manuscript, it can again be of different natures, ideological consistency being just one of several pos- sibilities. Moreover, the relatedness of such texts can not only be of differ- ent types but also of different degrees of closeness. Whatever ideological relatedness we argue for has to be demonstrated in the texts themselves, rather than inferred from their mere physical proximity. This is an ex- tremely important point, since, as the present study will show, we cannot even take it for granted that all textual units explicitly indicated by the manuscript to form one text are related with the same degree of consis- tency. Consistency is a reasonable expectation we have of most modern texts; it is not necessarily something we always find in an ancient one. This brings us to punctuation as an important means of defining sev- eral aspects of textual identity. One such aspect is the extension of texts. Since no uniform standards of manuscript production existed in early China, and the limited standards that did exist are not known to us but have to be established through careful analysis in our study of the manu- scripts, we cannot uncritically treat the text of a group of bamboo slips or the section of a silk manuscript as it is presented to us in transcription as one integral text. As Slingerland has observed correctly, the reconstruction of texts from a certain group of slips may be questionable. In the case of his example, a rearrangement of the slips originally published by the City Museum of Jingmen has been proposed by Chen Wei.18 In Chen’s arrange- ment, each of the texts he reconstructs is concluded by a text terminator mark, thus defining the extension of these texts more reliably.19 The ques- tion which of these texts may have been physically connected as one inte- gral manuscript will probably remain unanswerable. Chen Wei has also given different titles to these groups of slips. Both his titles and those of the Jingmen editors are not original. In the present study, such titles are distinguished by a preceding asterisk (e.g., *Min zhi fumu 民 之父母) from titles that are actually present in the manuscript (e.g., Zigao

18 Cf. Jingmen shi bowuguan 1998 and Chen Wei 2002, 83–207. 19 For a study of punctuation in early Chinese manuscripts, see Guan Xihua 2002 and Richter “Punctuation” (forthcoming). The classic study of punctuation in the European tradition is Parkes 1993. For a more general, functional approach to the topic, see Nunberg 1990. introduction 13

子羔).20 An aspect that should be emphasized more strongly in the discus- sion of not just manuscript texts but also transmitted literature is the varying nature of titles. Some titles refer to the text in a mere indexical manner, often using the first words of the text, which may or may not be representative of the content (e.g., Shenzi yue gong jian 慎子曰恭儉 or Heng xian 恆先).21 Other titles, however, characterize the content or refer to its greater significance (Bao Shuya yu Xi Peng zhi jian 鮑叔牙與隰朋之 諫 or Nei li 內禮).22 The most significant aspect of a text’s identity, surely, is its wording. To establish the text, i.e., to identify and properly read the characters, certain assumptions must be made about the underlying orthography and scribal competence. It is crucial that these assumptions be not generalizing but take the specificity of each manuscript into account. This is done by giving greater weight to criteria derived from the manuscript under investigation than to criteria further afield, which may ultimately be needed as well. Closely related with the assessment of orthography is the observation of the calligraphic qualities of a manuscript and ultimately also codicological features, especially the degree of elaboration that went into the production of the writing support. These aspects of the materiality of a manuscript, together with punctuation and corrections, can also yield information about the intended use of the manuscript or perhaps traces of its actual use. Manuscripts may have been intended to transmit a text over time, or to provide an impressive visual representation of a text, which was possibly never read, or a manuscript may have been meant to serve a plainer prag- matic purpose and therefore noted down a text in a more casual manner. The assumed social function of a manuscript will affect the interpretation of details of writing and eventually influence how we read the text.23 The present study will focus on the ca. 300 bce manuscript *Min zhi fumu held by the Shanghai Museum. This text narrates a scene of instruc- tion of Zixia 子夏 by his teacher Confucius pertaining to the qualities of an ideal ruler, in which both interlocutors refer to the Odes. The political topic, the dialogue, and especially the reference within the text to other texts (i.e., a number of particular odes) make this manuscript an espe- cially suitable object for an investigation into the question of textual iden-

20 I owe the idea for this technical convention to Rudolf Pfister, of Basel. For the titles of these two manuscripts, see Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, vol. II. 21 See Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, vols. III and VI. 22 Ibid., vols. IV and V. 23 For a comparative study of two manuscripts with regard to this question, see Richter 2011. 14 introduction tity. What makes it also an ideal case to demonstrate how much depends on the path we take to approach the text, is the fact that it has counterparts in two different early imperial compilations, i.e., the Liji 禮記 and Kongzi jiayu 孔子家語. This book is a case study, yet its real objective is not confined to the particular case on which it centers. Rather, its significance lies in larger questions about textual identity in early China, the nature, functionality, and uses of texts before the editorial and cataloguing enterprises engaged in during the Han dynasty. This book does not propose a general answer to these questions but explores them for the one specific case studied here and thereby hopes to give an example of how a comprehensive study of an individual manuscript, which approaches textual identity from the concrete features of that text’s material instantiation, can bring us closer to a more realistic and historically reliable view of the text. In what follows I shall often emphasize methodology. Here, too, the hope is to contribute to the establishment of a better foundation for the study of early Chinese manuscripts, rather than to prescribe a firm set of methodological principles applicable to all cases. The study of early Chinese manuscripts is still in its infancy, and methods need time to develop, to be tested and adapted to different objects of study.24 On both levels, that of describing textual identity and that of formulating an explicit methodol- ogy, the findings of many such studies will have to be pieced together before generalizations can be useful. To emphasize the importance of methodology and demonstrate the reliability of the more general statements made toward the end of the book about different types of functionality of texts, this study is organized in the following three steps: the first part proceeds from manuscript to text and narrows down from the archaeological context, or lack thereof (chapter one), to examination of the manuscript as an object with regard to codi- cological features that may indicate a certain production standard and importance attached to it at the time it was written (chapter two). This leads us to a consideration of handwriting with regard to the same question but additionally with regard to scribal competence and care as well as to the consistency of orthography, since establishing the text relies on noth- ing as much as on orthography (chapter three). Following the presentation of the text (chapter four), the question has to be considered whether it is complete (chapter five), since incompleteness would naturally affect its

24 A comprehensive handbook for the study of early Chinese manuscripts is currently in preparation. See Behr et al. (forthcoming). introduction 15 interpretation. This question presents itself with particular urgency, since the textual borders in the two transmitted counterparts are not the same. Part two argues against methods of reading that, intentionally or not, assimilate the manuscript text to its transmitted counterparts, thus ho- mogenizing the meaningfully different versions into one identical text. The underlying assumption of such assimilation seems to be that there can be only one true identity to the text and that the different versions do not in all points represent this identity properly. The logical conclusion of this would demand either that just one of the three texts can be the “true” text, or that the homogenizing reading creates a new hypothetical text. This second part of the book begins by placing the discussion in the greater context of the composite nature and variability of texts in early China. On this basis we may formulate a hierarchy of criteria for deciding on the reading of problematic characters, aiming to counterbalance the necessar- ily subjective element in making such decisions (chapter six). The remain- ing chapters of this part discuss the different types of such decisions made by other scholars in previous readings of this text. Variants of presumably little consequence for the content of the text (chapter seven), such as synonyms or equivalent function words, are often not recognized in their potential to reveal the history of a text or ideological differences. As these accumulate, relations between them may become visible that move these cases of variants out of the range of the coincidental and show them to be traces of redactional work. Restoring lost passages (chapter eight) is the aspect of reading manuscripts that entails the greatest risk of assimilating different versions. With a discussion of the disputed readings that concern the core ideas of the text (chapter nine), the wording of the text is suffi- ciently justified and the text can then be interpreted in comparison to its transmitted counterparts. Focusing on how we can get closer to a realistic picture of Warring States literature, as opposed to later reconstructions of it, part three concentrates on the difference between the manuscript and especially its Liji counterpart (as the text closest in time to the reconstruction project of the Han librar- ians). Differences between the two transmitted versions will not be treat- ed in as much detail. The investigation follows the sequence of the text. Since the manuscript text already contains a diachronic dimension, the interpretation of content and the discussion of the functionality of the text in its different parts distinguishes a core text (examined in chapters ten through twelve) from a later addition (chapter thirteen). This non-homog- enizing reading of the text reveals that the manuscript reflects a different 16 introduction practice of using the Odes in Ru instruction than the transmitted counter- parts suggest, and it also shows a heterogeneity with regard to the func- tionality of text (chapter fourteen). It will be evident that the transmitted versions have added considerably complex redactional work to the text and have successfully made it an integral part of the greater compilations Liji and Kongzi jiayu, in which it has heretofore been transmitted to us. The Context of the Manuscript 17

PART one *Min zhi fumu: Examining the Manuscript and Establishing the Text 18 chapter one The Context of the Manuscript 19

Chapter one

The Context of the Manuscript

No other text figures as prominently in the newly discovered early Chinese manuscripts as the Odes (Shi 詩). Their diverse texts, ranging in genre from the Airs of the States (“Guo feng” 國風) to the solemn dynastic Hymns of Praise (“Song” 頌), were the foremost texts of the Ru 儒 curriculum since the Warring States period.1 A substantial number of Odes fragments are among the manuscripts discovered in the 165 bce tomb of Xiahou Zao 夏 侯竈, Marquis of Ruyin 汝陰.2 Tomb three of Mawangdui, the burial site of a son of Marquis Dai 軑, Chancellor of the Changsha 長沙 kingdom under the early Han, contained a silk manuscript with a discursive text, named *Wu xing 五行 by its modern editors, which makes extensive use of Odes quotations to illustrate its rather abstract precepts of moral con- duct.3 A counterpart of the core text *Wu xing, but without the extensive commentary that follows it in the Mawangdui manuscript, was found among the manuscripts retrieved from the ca. 300 bce Guodian 郭店 tomb one.4 The same tomb as well as the Shanghai Museum (Shanghai bowuguan 上海博物館) collection of bamboo manuscripts both contain counterparts of the Liji 禮記 chapter “Zi yi” 緇衣, a text that makes similar use of the

1 For general information about the Odes, textual history, important editions, commentaries, and translations, see Loewe 1993, 415–423. For a history of Odes hermeneutics and uses of the Odes in teaching other texts and in Ru teaching practice, see van Zoeren 1991 and Nylan 2001. 2 Tomb 1 of Shuanggudui 雙古堆 in Fuyang 阜陽, Anhui, was excavated in 1977. For concise information on this find, see Pian Yuqian and Duan Shu’an 2006, 424–427. For a study of the bamboo slips with Odes fragments, see Hu Pingsheng and Han Ziqiang 1988. 3 Tomb 3 of Mawangdui 馬王堆 in Changsha, Hunan, was sealed in 168 bce and excavated in December 1973 and into 1974. The tomb occupant is assumed to have been Li Xi 利豨, the son of Li Cang 利蒼, the Marquis of Dai, who is buried in tomb 2 of the same site. The standard publication of the manuscript is Guojia wenwuju gu wenxian yanjiushi 1980. For details of the site, see the excavation report, He Jiejun 2004. A concise overview of the manuscripts found in tomb three is given in Pian Yuqian and Duan Shu’an 2006, 404–412, and in more detail in Chen Songchang 2000. For a detailed codicological study of the manuscript containing the text *Wu xing, see Richter 2011. 4 A translation of both *Wu xing manuscripts with text-critical and interpretive notes is contained in Csikszentmihalyi 2004. Other influential studies of the texts are Ikeda Tomohisa 1993 and Wei Qipeng 2000. 20 chapter one

Odes.5 (The Guodian and Shanghai Museum manuscripts will be discussed in more detail below.) The Shanghai collection also contains a manuscript, whose text the editors have titled *Kongzi shi lun 孔子詩論, relating Confucius’ normative teachings about the Odes, as well as a manuscript with Odes fragments.6 Especially the texts *Wu xing, *Zi yi, and *Kongzi shi lun have been extensively studied.7 Here we shall focus on another manuscript in which the Odes figure prominently. Its relatively short text, titled *Min zhi fumu 民之父母 by its editor Pu Maozuo 濮茅左, has excited less interest than the aforemen- tioned Odes appearances in manuscripts.8 It does not quote the Odes ex- tensively, but by referring to them as didactic material in a scene of instruction given by Confucius to his disciple Zixia 子夏, it provides liter- ary evidence of a particular use of the Odes. A comparison with the two transmitted early imperial counterparts of this text can give us new insights in the changing status of the Odes. The manuscript text is largely parallel to the Liji 禮記 chapter “Kongzi xian ju” 孔子閒居 (Confucius dwelt in leisure) and the Kongzi jiayu 孔子家語 chapter “Lun li” 論禮 (Disquisition on ritual).9 Whatever we may hope to learn from the manuscript, the first step must be to establish textual identity in a reliable manner. This includes the extension of the text: Does the manuscript text represent an integral

5 For a text-critical study of both manuscript versions and the transmitted text “Zi yi,” see Shaughnessy 2006. Since this is a study in textual identity, I will write *Zi yi in italics when referring to the manuscript text, but will use quotation marks for the title of the Liji chapter, in acknowledgement of the fact that it has come to be transmitted and interpreted as a chapter of this compilation rather than as an independent text in its own right. Shaughnessy (2006, 66) makes the same distinction. 6 *Kongzi shi lun is published in Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, I.3–4, 11–29, 119–168; the Odes fragments are published under the title *Yi shi 逸詩 in vol. IV.4, 23–30, 171–178. Of the numerous Chinese studies of *Kongzi shi lun the most prominent are Liu Xinfang 2003, Chen Tongsheng 2004 and Huang Huaixin 2004. For an edition of *Kongzi shi lun with a complete English translation, see Staack 2010. 7 Among Western studies of these materials, most notably those by Martin Kern, who has devoted a series of articles to the Odes in early manuscripts. Cf. in particular Kern 2005a and 2010. 8 Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, I.3, 15–30, 149–180. Apart from numerous articles, usually discussing individual characters or passages of the text, there are but few more extensive studies of the manuscript, e.g., the critical annotated editions of the text by Ji Xusheng in Ji Xusheng et al. 2003 and Nishiyama in Nishiyama et al. 2004; further, the comparative studies of the manuscript vs. transmitted versions by Xu Shaohua 2005 and Nishiyama 2008. Brief accounts of the manuscripts are included in Kern 2005b (pp. 321–325) and Shaughnessy 2006 (pp. 45–50). The former focuses on the Odes quotations in the text, the latter on its divergence from its Liji counterpart. 9 For dating and a general account of the textual history of these texts, see Jeffrey Riegel’s and R.P. Kramers’ articles in Loewe 1993, 258–262 and 293–297, respectively. The Context of the Manuscript 21 text in its entirety or only part of one text? How is it meant to be read? Is it a continuous and consistent linear text or does it consist of parts that are related in other ways, i.e., either with different degrees of coherence or in a hierarchical structure? Textual identity also concerns wording: Does the text differ from its transmitted counterparts, and how do we decide wheth- er it does? And if we identify differences, what is their significance? Do they give us any new insights in intellectual history? For understanding a newly discovered manuscript text that closely resembles or otherwise re- lates to a known text—usually a transmitted one, less often another exca- vated manuscript—these related texts are of course an invaluable help, especially if the manuscript is defective or its characters are difficult to decipher. On the other hand, it is the very same potential of these other texts that can also obscure the identity of the manuscript text, if we allow this external evidence to dominate our interpretation of the internal in- formation provided by the manuscript itself. Hence it is important that we first endeavor to understand the manuscript on its own terms, before we resort to external evidence to help us understand the manuscript as an object and the text it presents.10 Ideally, our study of the manuscript would begin with a description of how archaeologists excavated a tomb in the vicinity of the old capital of the state of Chu 楚 and found in this tomb a cache of manuscripts that formed part of a greater funerary ensemble, indicating the status of the tomb occupant as a member of the Chu elite, and so forth. Instead, we have to begin with another story.11 In the spring of 1994, a large amount of what looked like Warring States bamboo manuscripts from Chu surfaced on the Hong Kong antique market and were brought to the attention of Cheung Kwong-yue (Zhang Guangyu 張光裕), a professor of Chinese at the Chinese University of Hong Kong specializing in paleography. Based on his previous work with similar manuscripts, Cheung considered some of the manu- scripts to be authentic and faxed some images of these to the director of

10 I have proposed a hierarchy of the different types of evidence with regard to establishing the manuscript text in Richter 2005b, 196. A comprehensive case study that employs this approach is Richter 2011. Enno Giele has also recently emphasized that the inquiry into aspects of “textual genesis and scribal habits, early ways of reading and punctuation, and literacy and orality, as well as other aspects of written communication” has to “start from analysing not the contents but the appearance and formatting of the manuscripts.” Nylan and Loewe 2010, 133–134. 11 For an account of the purchase of the Shangbo manuscripts as well as circumstances of testing and preservation in the museum, see Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, vol. I, Foreword (“Qian yan”). 22 chapter one the Shanghai Museum, Ma Chengyuan 馬承源. The Museum took im- mediate steps toward purchasing these materials, which comprised over 1,200 bamboo slips and arrived in Shanghai in May of the same year. In late autumn, new manuscripts appeared on the Hong Kong market. The then exhausted financial means of the Shanghai Museum were augmented by private donations to render possible the purchase of these additional 497 bamboo slips, some of which matched fragments of the previous purchase. The fact that some slips belonging to the same manuscripts went into other collections, such as that of the Museum of the Chinese University of Hong Kong, indicates that at least some of the manuscripts of the present Shanghai Museum collection (henceforth: Shangbo 上博) must be incom- plete. How widely and in what exact manner the looted manuscripts were dispersed we will probably never know. The chief editor Ma Chengyuan’s foreword to the first of the eight vol- umes, in which the Shangbo manuscripts have been published, gives little information on the treatment of the bamboo slips and the methods of their preservation. We are told even less about tests and criteria applied to es- tablish authenticity. Ma Chengyuan reports that, according to rumors, the Shangbo manuscripts were acquired through looting somewhere in Hubei. An exact place of origin cannot be established, but the close similarity of these looted manuscripts with others from controlled excavations allows us to establish an approximate provenance with a fair degree of confidence. Unfortunately, an awareness on the part of the editors that the full techni- cal data have to be provided to the general public along with the publica- tion of the manuscripts is growing only gradually. It is characteristic of the situation in 2001, when the first Shangbo manuscripts were published, that fuller details about their provenance and authenticity appeared in print only one year later in the form of an interview with Ma Chengyuan.12 Ma reported the result of two carbon dating tests that determined an age of 2,257 ± 65 years, which would place the manuscripts in the mid-third cen- tury bce. However, Ma also pointed out that carbon dating is better suited to testing much older objects and is, in his opinion, a less reliable indicator of authenticity than a combination of other factors, some of which relate

12 The interview titled “Mr. Ma Chengyuan talks about the Shangbo manuscripts” (馬 承源先生談上博簡) was conducted by Zhu Yuanqing. See Zhu Yuanqing and Liao Mingchun 2002. In recent years, publications of new manuscript finds, particularly of looted manuscripts, give considerably more detailed technical information. The publications of the Qinghua University Chu manuscript collection and the Qin manuscripts in the Yuelu shuyuan in Changsha are good examples of this positive development. See 2010, as well as Zhu Hanmin and Chen Songchang 2010. The Context of the Manuscript 23 to the text and others to the materiality of the manuscripts. His argument that the texts could not possibly have been forged is less convincing than his observation that the style of script and color of the ink are consistent with that of Chu manuscripts from controlled excavations. And finally, Ma also mentioned as an indication of authenticity the changes in color and shape of the bamboo slips, once they were taken out of the material in which they were preserved and were exposed to sunlight. Material of a later date would have reacted differently. An important indication of provenance is that the entire collection of Shangbo manuscripts is very similar in format, handwriting, and content to the manuscripts excavated from tomb one of Guodian. Two texts appear in only slightly different versions in both collections: a counterpart of the Liji chapter “Zi yi” as well as versions of a hitherto unknown text titled by the editors *Xing qing lun 性情論 (Shangbo) and *Xing zi ming chu 性自 命出 (Guodian), respectively. What may be even more important is that the Shangbo manuscripts show a similar degree of diversity in formats and styles of writing, as well as orthographic variability, as the Guodian manu- scripts. This complex pattern of similarities and dissimilarities is an im- portant factor to take into consideration when it comes to assessing the authenticity of the Shangbo manuscripts. Tomb one of Guodian was excavated in October 1993 in a salvage op- eration after two partially “successful” attempts earlier that year at looting this tomb.13 The tomb, on which assumptions about the provenance of the Shangbo manuscripts are based, has itself been dated only indirectly. It is close to the location of the old Chu capital Ying 郢 in the Jiangling 江陵 area in Hubei 湖北, and its funerary goods are consistent with those found in dated tombs in the Jiangling area (several Yutaishan 雨台山 tombs and the Baoshan 包山 tombs one and two). Most notably the 730 text-bearing bamboo slips from Guodian are so similar in format and style of script to the manuscripts from Baoshan tomb two, which dates from 316 bce, that the Guodian tomb is by general consensus dated to around 300 bce.14

13 For a more detailed account of the excavation, contents, and dating of this tomb, as well as the initial treatment and ordering of the manuscripts, see Liu Zuxin 1995; Hubei sheng Jingmen shi bowuguan 1997; as well as the chapters by Li Boqian, Liu Zuxin, and Peng Hao in Allan and Williams 2000, 9–38. The manuscripts were published in their entirety in Jingmen shi bowuguan 1998. 14 For the Baoshan tomb, see Hubei sheng Jing Sha tielu kaogu dui 1991a–b and Cook 2006. Wang Baoxuan (1999 and 2000) has suggested dating the Guodian tomb at least several decades later. I concur with Sarah Allan’s (2009, 116–117, note 6) apt characterization that “his arguments do not include an impartial analysis of archaeologically excavated materials 24 chapter one

If we do not wish to read and interpret a decontextualized, disembodied text that is situated in an abstract intellectual history, we need to reincar- nate the text, as it were, by restoring its unique physical appearance and by understanding the verbal qualities of the text inseparably from its materiality. The study of a manuscript text, therefore, must begin with the codicological examination of its carrier. Format and layout of a manuscript may be indicative of its intended use and social status, both of which are elements of the identity of any concrete material instantiation of a text. From the study of the writing support we can then proceed to the paleo- graphic examination, comprising calligraphic and orthographic aspects, which will allow us to establish the text. Based on such an approach that takes full account of its physicality, we can understand a text more reliably in its original historical context than we would if we established textual identity mainly based on our knowledge of early parallel texts or more broadly Chinese literature and intellectual history.

and are intended to support a preconceived historical sequence based upon the received literary tradition.” Yuri Pines has voiced similar criticism of Wang’s argument. See Pines 2002b, 695, n. 17. Codicological Examination 25

Chapter two

Codicological Examination

To understand the information potentially encoded in the format of a manuscript, we would need to know the production standards that existed in the historical context in which it was produced. Unfortunately, we do not have the kind of explicit information about format standards in the Warring States period that we do for the late Han dynasty, in which a for- mat of two feet and four inches (ca. 55 cm) is said to have been used for particularly esteemed texts, whereas texts of lower status were written on material one foot (ca. 23 cm) in size.1 The original manuscripts recovered so far from the Warring States and early Han periods have vastly different formats.2 This shows the limited applicability to our manuscripts of the information given in transmitted texts. These texts may refer to a more

1 One Han foot (chi 尺) equals 23.1 centimeters, and one inch (cun 寸) measured one tenth of it (cf. Twitchett and Loewe 1986, xxxviii). The most explicit information on manuscript formats as indicative of the status of texts is found in several chapters of Wang Chong’s 王充 (27–ca. 100) Lunheng 論衡, e.g., “Bamboo is cut into hollow sections, which are then split into tablets. The traces made on these with brushes and ink form characters. Big tablets are for the canonical texts and the smaller ones for commentaries and records” 截竹為筒破以為牒加筆墨之跡乃成文字大者為經小者為傳記; “[the format of] two feet four inches is for the utterances of the sages … The affairs of the Han are not mentioned in the canonical texts. They are called ‘one-foot documents’ or ‘small writings’ and categorized as minor arts. A knowledge of these works is not appreciated by the Classicists” 二尺四寸聖人文語[…]漢事未載於經名為尺藉短書比於小道其能知非儒者之貴也; “[Matters of] Tang and Yu as well as the Xia and Yin dynasties are uniformly recorded on the two-foot four-inch format. The Classicists promote and recite these; they discuss and rehearse them day and night, whereas they do not look at the writings of Han times, calling the Han inferior and not up to par” 唐虞夏殷同載在二尺四寸儒者推讀朝夕講習不 見漢書謂漢劣不若。(The translation of these passages from chapters 35, 36, and 57 of Lunheng is indebted to Forke [1962, II.72, II.77–78, and II.198]; the original text is cited after Huang Hui 1990, 551, 557, and 821; for a recent study of the Lunheng, see Kalinowski 2011). Further occasional statements on early Chinese manuscript formats as they occur in transmitted texts from the early imperial and later periods are cited in Wang Guowei’s 王 國維 classical study Jian du jianshu kao jiaozhu 簡牘檢署考校注 (first published in 1914, see Wang Guowei 2004) and in Chen Mengjia (1980, 293–294). For a study in English, see Tsien 2004, 115–118. 2 For a systematic study of this issue, see Hu Pingsheng 2000 as well as Hu Pingsheng and Ma Yuehua in their introduction (pp. 1–39) and the rich annotations to Wang Guowei’s Jian du jianshu kao jiaozhu 簡牘檢署考校注 in their recent edition of this text (see Wang Guowei 2004). 26 chapter two recent practice of manuscript production or to a limited, special context; they may also be outright unrealistic, retrospectively idealizing the issue, or their intent may be prescriptive rather than descriptive. Yet the diver- sity of formats of excavated manuscripts probably does not indicate a complete absence of any production standards, but rather suggests that different standards were applied within smaller communities of scribes and producers of stationery.3 It seems that, just as with styles of script and orthography, conventions and standards had not yet been unified for larger areas. Nonetheless, it is safe to assume, also for the pre-imperial era, that larger format manuscripts were of a greater representational value and thus reflected a comparatively higher status of the manuscript as an object and probably also of its text. The distinction between the manuscript and its text is unfortunately not reflected in traditional Chinese discourse on the subject, but it is nev- ertheless an important one. Although the format of a manuscript can be motivated by the status of its text, the format is a property of the manuscript and thus primarily communicates the status of the physical object, only by extension conferring status on the text written on this object. The state- ment made by the format of a manuscript thus refers only to one particu- lar material realization of the text and not necessarily to the general status of this text. We have multiple examples of the same text written on manu- scripts of different formats—most famously perhaps the two Laozi coun- terparts of Mawangdui, one of which is written on a silk scroll of ca. 24 centimeters width, while the other is written on folded silk of double that width.4 Another case is the Guodian manuscript with a counterpart of the Liji chapter “Zi yi,” written on bamboo slips of ca. 32 centimeters’ length and the Shangbo version of the text on long slips of 54 centimeters.5 Interpreting the significance of a manuscript’s format is further compli- cated by the fact that the size of a manuscript is not determined by the status of the text alone. Another factor that influences the choice of format is the intended use of the manuscript. The largest of all bamboo manu-

3 Pian Yuqian and Duan Shu’an (2006, 38–50), who provide an excellent overview of manuscript formats from the fifth century bce through the fourth century ce, follow a similar approach. They also emphasize that the diversity of formats should not lead us to dismiss them as an insignificant factor. Rather, we need to interpret the formats within smaller ranges of period, location, and content (genre), beginning from the individual archaeological sites. 4 For a comprehensive codicological study of these manuscripts that considers their social status and uses, see Richter 2011. 5 For a detailed study of these texts, see Shaughnessy 2006. Codicological Examination 27 scripts found so far are tomb inventories (qian ce 遣策).6 Undoubtedly they are important documents, insofar as they were crucial to affirm and manifest the social status of the deceased both during the burial ceremony and in the netherworld. However, another likely reason why the slips are so large is that the use of this type of document is restricted to a ritual context, in which the greater visibility of this impressive format alone counted, while slips of a length of 70 centimeters or more would hardly be practical for a document that was meant for frequent perusal. On the other end of the scale, a particularly clear example of how there is no linear correspondence between manuscript size and status of text are the Guodian manuscripts which the modern editors titled *Yu cong 語叢, since they are apparently collections of apophthegms. All four manu- scripts—ranging in size from only fifteen to seventeen centimeters—are by far the smallest of the entire “tomb library.”7 Yet, there are several indi- cations that three of them, namely *Yu cong 1–3, were designed to signal the high status of their texts. The first indication of this special status is the number and position of bindings. These manuscripts have three bindings— a feature that usually occurs only in manuscripts of a very large size. Even the Guodian manuscripts of double the size, such as *Wu xing 五行 and *Xing zi ming chu 性自命出, were bound with only two strings, positioned at approximately one-third and two-thirds down the length of the slip, so that the slips are physically divided into three sections. The *Yu cong manuscripts 1–3 have one binding string in the middle of the slip and the other two at the top and bottom of the slips, leaving margins of only a few millimeters, thus lending the entire manuscript greater stability than two bindings would. This greater stability facilitated frequent reading of the manuscript and secured its text better against loss through breakage. The most frequent type of loss of text occurs in manuscripts that are not bound at the top and bottom ends but only further toward the middle of the slips. The longer the top and bottom ends of slips outside the bindings are, the more easily they can break off. In most manuscripts ∠-shaped notches are carved into the right (less often the left) edge of the slips. These notches secure the position of the binding strings and narrow the gaps between the bound slips, so that the finished manuscript appears as a more continuous

6 For example, the inventories of the tomb of Marquis Yi of Zeng (Zeng hou Yi 曾侯 乙, interred in 433 bce) measure no less than 70–75 centimeters. See Hubeisheng bowuguan and Zhongguo shehui kexueyuan kaogu yanjiusuo, eds., 1989, vol. 1, 453 and vol. 2, figs. 169–231. 7 For an overview of the main codicological features of the Guodian and Shangbo manuscripts, see Feng Shengjun 2007, 1–42. 28 chapter two writing surface. At the same time, cutting into the narrow slips of typi- cally only five millimeters width makes the slips more prone to break in these places. By using three instead of two binding strings, the producers of *Yu cong 1–3 created narrow margins on the top and bottom ends of the slips, so that even if any of these short ends broke off, no text would be lost. By this method these manuscripts secure their text most effectively. Another feature that bespeaks a high status of the *Yu cong 1–3 manu- scripts is the generous use of writing space. Each slip contains only eight or nine characters with unusually large spacing between them. Finally, the style of the characters stands out in the corpus of Guodian manuscripts. They are written in a narrow and tall shape, often with elongated strokes of a decorative nature. Their close resemblance in style to weapons inscrip- tions lends them an air of elegance and authority. Presumably, the apo- phthegms of *Yu cong 1–3 were in these particular manuscripts accorded special importance. They were written on slips of such an exceptionally small size, so that they could be carried around easily in the manner of a pocket book, always available for citation or memorization, and relatively well secured against damage.8 Conversely, the similarly sized manuscript *Yu cong 4 lacks all indications of high status: it has only two bindings and is covered with writing from top to bottom, without any margin, written narrowly spaced in the same style of script as that of the Laozi counterparts and *Taiyi sheng shui 太一生水.9 The manuscript *Min zhi fumu consists of fourteen bamboo slips of 46.2 centimeters length.10 The upper binding divides 2.2 centimeters of margin from a writing space of 41.5 centimeters length, divided by the middle binding into 20.6 and 20.9 centimeters, respectively, and followed by the

8 Li Ling 李零 points out that the pocket-book format was used for texts as prestigious as the Lunyu, which he discusses as a case analogous to the Yu cong manuscripts. See Li Ling 2007b, 35–36. 9 For the classification of styles of script in the Guodian corpus, see Richter 2006b. For a more detailed study of these styles, see Li Songru 2006. 10 Naturally, some shrinkage occurs in the dehydration process after excavation. But since we can expect approximately the same shrinkage in all manuscripts, the resulting difference in size does not play a significant role for our interpretation of the manuscripts. A source of graver concern is the inaccuracy of information provided by the editors of some manuscripts. In the case of *Min zhi fumu, Pu Maozuo provides the measurements for the four sections of the bamboo slips in his description of the entire manuscript. These measurements add up to 46.2 cm. However, in his description of slip five, which these measurements are based on, he names a length of 45.8 cm (Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, II.151 and 161). Feng Shengjun (2007, 19–20) notices this discrepancy but inexplicably proposes to go by the smaller measure. Fortunately, for the study of this manuscript the four millimeters’ discrepancy does not seem to matter in any way. Codicological Examination 29

Fig. 1. Margins, writing space, and bindings in the manuscript *Min zhi fumu lower binding and 2.5 centimeters margin. The original number of charac- ters per slip varies between thirty-one and thirty-five. The measurements are based on slip five, which is the only one that is preserved in its entire length. Of all other slips the top ends are broken off, and slips four and five are also damaged in their lower half. Except for slips nine and ten, of which the entire upper half is missing, the top ends were broken off near the binding. Thus, the missing parts of the slip are mostly the margin and no more than the first character or some part of it. This is a good example of how this binding technique, as described above, does effectively secure the manuscript against loss of text. Binding and layout of *Min zhi fumu thus suggest a superior production standard. As for the sheer size of slips, it is impossible to say whether this manu- script stood out in its context as particularly large or small, for the simple reason that its original context is not known. The Shanghai Museum col- lection of Chu manuscripts cannot be treated as a corpus like that of Guodian. It is possible that all of these manuscripts were looted from the same tomb, but it is just as possible that not all of them were ever to- gether in the same environment. Controlled excavations such as that of Guodian show that it is not unusual that manuscripts found within the same tomb vary in size. The Shangbo manuscripts can be grouped in four 30 chapter two size ranges: 572–517, 475–426, 400–390, and 339–320 millimeters. *Min zhi fumu is in the upper range of the second largest group of all Shangbo manuscripts published so far.11 Hence, the size of the slips alone does not indicate any particular status of the manuscript. The shape of the slips does not indicate exceptional elaboration either. The slips are cut level at the top and the bottom and appear to have been shaved into a slightly rounded form, although not quite as elaborately as some other manuscripts of the Shangbo and Guodian collections. The slips of some Guodian manuscripts have tapered ends, and in some of the Shangbo manuscripts the ends of the slips were shaped very precisely into almost perfectly semicircular fashion.12 There must have been a reason for investing such extra effort in the production of the slips for these manu- scripts. This elaborate format probably signaled a greater prestige of the manuscript and perhaps also a high status of its text. This exceptional feature, which has so far not appeared in any other manuscripts than those of the Guodian and Shangbo collections, has led Zhou Fengwu 周鳳五 even to surmise that “although the length of the manuscript slips is cer- tainly important, the distinction between canonical writings and com- mentaries is determined by the shape of the end of the slips; the ones with tapered ends are canons and the ones with level ends are commentaries.”13 Feng Shengjun 馮勝君 points out that this cannot have been a universal standard. His observation is confirmed by cases such as the Guodian man- uscripts *Zi yi 緇衣 and *Xing zi ming chu 性自命出, which have tapered ends, while their parallel texts in the Shangbo collection are written on slips with level ends.

11 The only exception is one manuscript with the short narrative text (601 characters) titled by the editors *Jian da wang po han 柬大王泊旱, written on 23 slips of only 240 millimeters length. Interestingly, apart from this one exception, the very smallest manuscripts of the Shangbo collection are as big as the largest ones from Guodian. The Guodian corpus shows three size ranges: the largest being 322–306 millimeters, a medium range of 282–264 millimeters, and the four *Yu cong manuscripts in sizes ranging from 174 to 151 millimeters. This could either reflect a difference in status of the manuscripts as representational objects or a different social status of their respective owners or different uses for which the manuscripts were produced. 12 The Guodian manuscripts published under the titles *Laozi A, *Zi yi 緇衣, *Lu Mu gong wen Zisi 魯穆公問子思, *Qiong da yi shi 窮達以時, *Wu xing 五行, *Cheng zhi wen zhi 成之聞之, *Zun de yi 尊德義, *Xing zi ming chu 性自命出, and *Liu de 六德 all have tapered ends, and the slips of the Shangbo manuscripts *Kongzi shi lun 孔子詩論, Zigao 子羔, and *Lu bang da han 魯邦大旱 are rounded. For photographic reproductions of these manuscripts, see Jingmenshi bowuguan 1998 as well as Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, Vols. I and II, respectively. 13 Zhou Fengwu 2000, 55. Codicological Examination 31

Additionally, Feng Shengjun cites Zheng Xiancheng’s interesting reflec- tion that the tapered or rounded ends could protect the slips from breaking, which is why such formats were used to record particularly important texts.14 Unfortunately, neither author explains exactly in what way the shape of the ends could prevent breakage. The damaged state of the three groups of Shangbo bamboo slips with rounded ends, published as *Kongzi shi lun 孔子詩論, Zigao 子羔, and *Lu bang da han 魯邦大旱, does not lend any support to this view. This is not to say that it is counter-evidence either, since the damage may have been caused by forces that other man- uscripts were never exposed to. Also it is not clear whether these three groups of slips belonged together as one manuscript. What is beyond doubt, however, is that the top and bottom bindings of these ca. 55-centimeter long slips were placed closer to the middle binding, more than eight cen- timeters from the ends of the slips.15 These longer ends outside the upper and lower binding could break off more easily, and since at least some of the slips had no margins, a greater loss of text occurred than in the case of *Min zhi fumu.16 In sum, none of the codicological features of the manuscript *Min zhi fumu, such as size and shape of slips or number of bindings, taken in isola- tion indicates an exceptionally high production standard.17 However, *Min zhi fumu does have some exceptional features that are found only in a minority of manuscripts, i.e., the position of the upper and lower bindings and, more so, the fact that no less than ten percent of the material is left blank as upper and lower margins to secure the text.18 This extra effort

14 Feng Shengjun 2007, 49, and Zhang Xiancheng 2004, 114. 15 Feng Shengjun 2007, 15. 16 Slips two through seven of *Kongzi shi lun have blank top and bottom ends. The blank space amounts to nearly one-third of the entire writing space and would be an unusually broad margin. The question of how these blank spaces are to be interpreted has not yet been settled. For an overview of the different arguments that have so far been brought forth, see Staack 2010, 864–867. 17 The majority of manuscripts in this size range have three bindings, but there are some exceptions: The 23 slips of the manuscript *San de were bound with only two strings. Only 22 slips are in the Shanghai Museum; one fragment of the manuscript is in the Art Museum of the Institute for Chinese Studies at the Chinese University of Hong Kong. For reproductions and annotated transcriptions of the slips, see Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, V.11–12 and 287; for the Hong Kong fragment see Chen Songchang 2001b, 13. 18 Other manuscripts of the same or even a larger size place these bindings farther towards the middle of the slip and use the material of the entire slip, also above the first and below the third binding, as writing space. In the Shangbo manuscript *Pengzu 彭祖, for example, the first and third bindings are placed ca. 10 cm from the top and bottom ends of the slips, the space between the first and the second binding is ca. 17.5 cm and between 32 chapter two invested in binding, combined with the liberal employment of material (as evidenced by leaving blank margins), must have been taken because the text borne by this manuscript was deemed important enough to warrant special protection. Codicological examination of an ancient Chinese man- uscript can hardly lead to precise assumptions about the status of the object and its text, but the overall quality of this manuscript allows us at the very least to be certain that *Min zhi fumu is more than a casual nota- tion of an insignificant text. The fact that some importance was attached to this manuscript is reflected not only in the writing support but also in the quality of the writing it bears.

this middle and the lower binding 17.2 cm. See Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, III.303–308, Feng Shengjun 2007, 27–28. Paleographic Examination 33

Chapter three

Paleographic Examination

The quality of writing can be relevant to the interpretation of a manuscript in many ways. The style of script, including layout features such as spacing and alignment of characters, can communicate prestige or evoke associa- tions of certain social uses of texts and thus genres. In close association with these aspects, the level of calligraphic elaboration or casualness may reflect the status of a manuscript and hence its text. Script features also allow us to make cautious assumptions about the degree and nature of the literacy of the person who wrote the manuscript, which is important when it comes to disputed readings of characters. Especially in the case of *Min zhi fumu, where the most interesting information the manuscript has to offer will depend on the correct interpretation of a few characters and thus on our assumptions about the orthography of the manuscript and scribal competence, we need to examine the script of the manuscript with the utmost care and in great detail. Calligraphic quality and orthographic unambiguity may to some extent reflect the intended use of a manuscript, which in turn relates to the social function of its text. The assessment of style cannot possibly be free from subjective judg- ment, and any inference from such stylistic features as to status and use of the manuscript can only be conjectural. However, since the visual qualities of a manuscript, and most notably script features, inevitably form part of the perception of the object, to include these features in the description and interpretation of a manuscript does not open the floodgates of uncon- trolled speculation. On the contrary, by including this subjective factor of the visual impression we get of the manuscript within the range of our conscious reflection we have the chance to check an inevitable subjective influence on our judgment. The entire manuscript *Min zhi fumu appears to be written in one hand.1 The type of script is characteristic of the Chu region in the Warring States period (Chu xi wenzi 楚系文字), as exemplified in various manuscripts

1 For the methodology of distinguishing hands, as well as the broader categories of type and style of script, see Richter 2006b, Li Mengtao 2008a, and Richter “Scribal Hands” (forthcoming). Important contributions to the study of handwriting and the problem of distinguishing hands have been made in recent years by Li Songru 李松儒 (2005, 2006, 2007, and 2012). 34 chapter three that were retrieved in controlled archaeological excavations and can reli- ably be identified as early and late Warring States Chu artifacts.2 Unlike some other manuscripts from Guodian and from the Shangbo collection, none of the characters in *Min zhi fumu show any features that have been identified as influences of other regional scripts.3 On the other hand, they are written in a style that is most unusual in the entire known corpus of Warring States Chu manuscripts, with the exception of three other groups of slips in the Shangbo collection:4 The characters in most of *Wu wang jian zuo 武王踐阼 are similar not just in their general morphology but even in the shapes of individual strokes to a degree that suggests they could be the writing of the same person, only executed with less care and elabo- ration.5 The writing in *Yan Yuan wen yu Kongzi 顏淵問於孔子 is rather less similar, and *Ji Gengzi wen yu Kongzi 季庚子問於孔子 still uses the same style of writing but shows a noticeably lower calligraphic quality and differs even in the morphology of some individual characters, which sug- gests that it was written by a different person. Li Songru 李松儒 also men- tions the more casual (in her terms: liaocao 潦草) style of this manuscript, but does not seem to consider it related to *Min zhi fumu. She assumes, however, that *Min zhi fumu, *Yan Yuan wen yu Kongzi, as well as the

2 The earliest Warring States Chu manuscripts are those found in the tomb of Marquis Yi of Zeng (dated to 433 bce). Important finds for the later Warring States are, most famously, tomb no. 2 of Baoshan and tomb no. 1 of Guodian, the Chu Silk Manuscript (Changsha Zidanku Chu mu boshu 長沙子彈庫楚墓帛書, for a comprehensive study of which see Barnard 1972 and 1973; see also Li Ling 1985). For short summaries of other important finds of Chu manuscripts, such as those of tombs one and two of Wangshan 望山, Changsha Yangtianhu 長沙仰天湖, or Xinyang Changtaiguan 信陽長臺關, see Pian Yuqian and Duan Shu’an 2006, 392–394 and 387–389; for reproductions and transcriptions, see Shang Chengzuo 1995. Various lexica of Chu paleographs have been published, most notably Teng Rensheng 1995 (see also Li Ling’s emendations to this edition, Li Ling 1999) and the revised edition Teng Rensheng 2008, as well as Li Shoukui 2003. A compendium of characters of vols. 1 through 5 of the Shangbo manuscripts is Li Shoukui et al. 2007. For an account of the extension of Chu and various locations of its capital as well as an overview of important archaeological finds, see Blakeley and Xu Shaohua in Cook and Major 1999. 3 For a study of influences of other local scripts on Chu manuscripts, see Feng Shengjun 2007, 250–462. 4 Cf. Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, vols. V (*Ji Gengzi wen yu Kongzi), VII (*Wu wang jian zuo), and VIII (*Yan Yuan wen yu Kongzi). 5 Beginning in the second half (beginning with the 20th character, 君) of slip twelve of the altogether fifteen slips, a markedly different handwriting sets in. I agree with Li Songru’s judgment that this part of the text was written by a different person. Li Songru further assumes that the last three characters on slip ten were added by yet another person as a correction, after the original text on this part of the slip had been scraped off. Judging from the published photograph of the slip (Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, VII.24), this is probably the case, but one would have to verify this by looking at the original slip. See Li Songru 2012, 147–156. Paleographic Examination 35 greater part (slips one to middle of slip twelve) of *Wen wang jian zuo were written by the same person.6 The hand of *Min zhi fumu at first sight appears to be of a low calli- graphic quality. It is neither as controlled and regular as that of *Kongzi shi lun, Zigao, or *Lu bang da han, nor does it have the elegantly curved, fine lines of Heng xian (cf. table 1 and fig. 2 below). Yet, what may at first sight appear to be a rather coarse style, at closer inspection shows signs of sty- listic consciousness and elaboration in some graphic elements, particu- larly in the simultaneous descending and rotating of the brush (e.g., among the examples shown in fig. 2, in the upper strokes of 之 and the top ends of the two inner vertical strokes of 而), which are more typical of later cal- ligraphy, where shapes of dots and pronounced ends of strokes become important features of the composition of characters. 7

之 也 而 不 *Min zhi fumu 1.24 7 6.24 6.27 6.19

*Kongzi shi lun 8.15 2.2 2.28 1.6

Heng xian 2.38 3.6 4.38 3.2

Fig. 2. Selected characters from *Min zhi fumu, *Kongzi shi lun, and Heng xian

6 The small differences between the characters of these three groups of slips she attributes in part to different character forms in the written models that these texts were copied from and in part to the change of a person’s handwriting that naturally occurs over time. She assumes the three groups of slips were written at different times by the same person—*Min zhi fumu somewhat further removed in time from the other two, which are closer to each other. Li Songru 2012, 147–156. 7 Character numbers follow the format X.Y (X = number of slip, according to the ar- rangement in Ma Chengyuan 2001–11; Y = number of character on this slip). 36 chapter three

*Min zhi fumu shows a considerable degree of variation in the shapes of even frequent characters (see the forms of 之 listed below in fig. 3), which are generally the most stable elements in an experienced hand. This varia- tion, however, is certainly not caused by inexperience but is rather an in- tentional feature, written with much assurance by a skilled scribe.

1.13 1.24 5.4 6.4 6.29 11.2

Fig. 3. Selected forms of 之 in *Min zhi fumu

The regular, well-proportioned, elegant strokes of the components 糸 in 樂 and 幺 in (see fig. 4 below), which is the regular structure of the character for ji < *kəjʔ {幾} until well into Han times, could not possibly have been written by an inexperienced hand.

2.8 4.12 4.16 4.26 5.31 1.8

Fig. 4. Forms of the components 糸 in 樂 and 幺 in {幾} in *Min zhi fumu

The pronounced changes in the thickness of some strokes do not reflect insecurity but rather stylistic choice. The scribe of *Min zhi fumu had a remarkable control of stroke breadth, not just in horizontals as in 三 or 者 or in slanting strokes like those of 亦, but even in oval forms like the upper component of 君 (see fig. 5 below). The strong variation in thickness within the same stroke as in the vertical strokes of 又 or the inner verticals of 而 or the parallel S-shaped strokes in 民 (see fig. 5), or the curved strokes of the 幺 graphs in the examples in fig. 4 above are expressions of a dy- namic, confident style of writing. Paleographic Examination 37

三 者 亦 君 又 而 民 2.17 3.25 4.4 1.10 2.26 6.27 1.23

Fig. 5. Constant vs. varying thickness of brushstrokes in *Min zhi fumu

Likewise, the scribe of *Min zhi fumu was apparently not concerned with uniformity in the general visual aspect of his writing.8 Neither the balance of graphic elements within the characters nor a uniform character size, regardless of their complexity, nor regular spacing seem to have been important goals in his handwriting (see the example of the simple charac- ter 之 in fig. 3 above). Understanding the degree of constancy vis-à-vis the nature of variation in a particular handwriting is not just relevant to a general assessment of the visual quality of the manuscript as an object. It can also be a factor that needs to be included in decisions we make about uncertain readings. We need to observe how much structural or purely stylistic variation occurs in the characters of whose reading we can be sure, in order to assess the likelihood of the scribe’s choosing what is usually termed a “loan graph,” i.e., a structural variant of the expected character for the presumed word.9 For this purpose, we need to distinguish between structural and stylistic variation of characters. The absence or presence of a component (pianpang 偏旁)—including different choices of components or significantly differ- ent relative positions of these components within the character—or of

8 In referring to the scribe of *Min zhi fumu, and other manuscripts that were presumably written by professional scribes, I do not intend to exclude the possibility that a woman could have written this or any other manuscript. Indeed, Michael Nylan emphasizes that “denied entrance into most ranks of the regular bureaucracy, women nonetheless participated in a range of other productive activities, including moneymaking, reading, writing, and ritual performance, in which they appear to have been judged according to much the same standards as contemporary males” (Nylan 2005, 5). Robin Yates and Anthony Barbieri-Low find indications in excavated legal texts and artifacts from the early years of the Chinese empire that female literacy extended in a limited way even to the lower strata of society (see Yates 2011 and Barbieri-Low 2011). Nevertheless, it is safe to assume by default that in the Warring States period the role of a professional scribe was, unless we have indications to the contrary, in all likelihood performed by a man. 9 Imre Galambos (2006) has convincingly shown that, given the absence of a universal orthographic standard in early China, the term “loan graph” (jiajiezi 假借字) is not an appropriate designation for graphic variation in early manuscripts. 38 chapter three individual strokes (bihua 筆畫) constitute structural variants. Differences that concern only the size or shape of a character or of its individual graphic elements, but not their absence or presence, are stylistic variants.10 The graphic variations in *Min zhi fumu occur almost exclusively on the stylistic level, which is to say that the manuscript is written in a com- pletely regular orthography. The few cases of clearly structural variants that seem to be graphic-only turn out, on closer inspection, to be meaning- ful orthographic distinctions. These cases will be presented and discussed below, after my reading and translation of the text in the context of diver- gent readings by other scholars. To learn as much as possible about the conditions and the process of the production of a particular manuscript, its paleographic examination needs to establish what I have termed elsewhere a “profile of graphic variation,” i.e., it needs to consider not only the difference between struc- tural and stylistic variants, but also where in the manuscript these variants occur.11 Interestingly, the most noticeable stylistic variation, i.e., the forms of the character 之 shown above, is stronger at the beginning, whereas toward the end of the manuscript the character form becomes increas- ingly uniform. Since multiple features strongly indicate an experienced hand, the reason for this decreasing variability in the shape of 之 cannot be that the scribe first needed to train himself in writing the intended shape. More likely, he intentionally varied the shape at the beginning and wrote more routinely in the later parts of the manuscript. A similarly conscious choice seems to underlie the way the name of Confucius is written. Usually, Kongzi 孔子 is written as a ligature (hewen 合文), i.e., the graph 子, which is already present in 孔 as a component, is omitted and this form of abbreviation is signaled by the ligature mark, a short double dash, under 孔.12 That the scribe of *Min zhi fumu writes the name Kongzi when it first occurs with the full two characters 孔子 and only then uses the ligature孔= consistently in all remaining five occur- rences of the name is an unusual practice. The theoretical possibility that the unabbreviated form at the beginning of the text could have been cho- sen for the sake of disambiguation does not seem very likely. If a text began

10 Structural variation may consist of (a) a difference between additional or missing elements, including graphs on the sub-component level, such as single strokes; (b) variation in one or more components; (c) different position of components; (d) difference in both identity and position of components; or (e) entirely different characters. I have provided examples for my classification in Richter 2005b, 174. 11 Richter 2005b. 12 For a detailed discussion of types of ligatures, see Richter “Punctuation” in Behr et al. (forthcoming). Paleographic Examination 39 with the statement that Zixia asks a person whose name is written with the common ligature for Confucius’ name, it is hard to imagine a reader would have mistaken the ligature to stand for anyone else’s name. Interestingly, in the first ligature 孔=, the scribe confuses the vertical stroke (亅) of the 子 component with the 乚 component of 孔 (see character 1.27 in fig. 6 below). This anomaly will be discussed below, together with other similar cases, in the context of an important orthographic feature.

1.4–5 1.27 3.16 5.23 8.3 10.6

Fig. 6. Kongzi {孔子} in *Min zhi fumu

In sharp contradistinction to the marked stylistic variation in the shapes of characters and the breadth of individual strokes, the manuscript shows a very high degree of consistency in the structural features of characters and thus orthographic regularity. The difference between the ligature and the non-ligated form of Confucius’ name does not constitute orthograph- ic variation, in the sense that the identical character components are im- plicitly present, as indicated by the ligature mark. The two other words in the text that allow for analogous ligatures are written invariably either as a ligature (孫= for zisun {子孫}, which occurs only once in the manuscript) or in the non-ligated form (junzi 君子, which occurs three times in the manuscript).13 The structural regularity extends even to a feature of Chu characters that so far has not been shown to reflect any orthographic dif- ference or have any other significance, i.e., the additional stroke parallel

13 In other manuscripts, the two common forms of writing 君子 as a ligature either move the 子 component into the space of 君, thus incorporating it in its structure, or omit the 口 component of 君 in order to accommodate 子 as a new component, replacing the 口. In either case a ligature mark is added. 40 chapter three to a horizontal top or bottom stroke of a character, or the dot or short horizontal stroke added to a vertical stroke, as, e.g., in 不 or the 弓 com- ponent of 強 (see fig. 7 below).

至 天 下 上 強

Guodian Guodian Guodian Guodian Guodian *Laozi A *Laozi A *Laozi A *Laozi A *Yu cong 4 34.12 5.7 5.8 4.7 25.4

Guodian Guodian Guodian Guodian Guodian *Laozi B *Laozi A *Laozi A *Laozi B *Laozi A 3.21 4.22 4.23 9.1 7.12

Fig. 7. Guodian characters with and without additional strokes

In the Baoshan and Guodian manuscripts these features vary freely, with- out any regularity whatever. The character 不, for example, which allows for both types of additional strokes, can be written in four ways: as 不, , , or . In *Min zhi fumu, however, absolute consistency is main- tained for each character in the absence or presence of this additional horizontal stroke. For example, for bù it always uses the form with two additional strokes. All other characters that would allow for these strokes are also written uniformly either with or without them throughout the entire manuscript: For example, the characters 之 [ㄓ], 五, 生, and 者 are never written with an additional horizontal on top or bottom of the char- acter.14 The character 上, on the other hand, always has an additional stroke at the bottom, and 下, 正, 可, 天, 耳, and 聖 always have an additional top stroke. The character 而 has even two—an exceptional case in the en- tirety of Warring States manuscripts, only seen in *Min zhi fumu and the two other groups of slips (*Wu wang jian zuo and *Yan Yuan wen yu Kongzi)

14 The character forms used to write the word zhe {者} can differ vastly in Chu manuscripts. The form used in *Min zhi fumu has a horizontal bottom stroke (cf. fig. 4 above) and would thus allow for an additional horizontal. Paleographic Examination 41 identified above as written in the same style and possibly the same hand. This exceptional feature, too, is treated by the scribe of *Min zhi fumu with unvarying consistency.

天 下 耳 而 聖 不 可 6.12 6.13 6.15 6.16 6.17 6.19 6.20

Fig. 8. Additional strokes in characters of *Min zhi fumu

It is not surprising that a manuscript like *Min zhi fumu, which treats even a sub-component level detail like the optional horizontal stroke with complete consistency, applies a completely regular orthography and ­never writes the same word with different combinations of character com­ ponents, as other manuscripts of the same period do.15 Nevertheless, even in *Min zhi fumu there are some cases in which one character can stand for two different, even if phonetically close, words: The character <糸+白+木>, equivalent to the modern standard 樂, is used for yuè < *ŋˤrawk {樂} (‘music’) and lè < *rˤawk {樂} (‘joy’).16 In another case, the two semantically related words dé < *tˤək {得} (‘to attain’) and dé < *tˤək {德} (‘attained power’ > ‘virtue’), which are both written with the same character , are even perfect homophones. The character 可 is used for kě < *kʰˤajʔ {可} (‘may’) as well as for hé < *gˤaj {何} (‘what,’ ‘how’), and a character of the structure < ⼧+昏+耳> stands for both wèn < *C.mun-s {問} (‘to ask’) and wén < *mun {聞} (‘to hear’).17 Finally, the character 聖

15 In other Chu manuscripts, dao {道}, for example, is famously written as 道 or 衜 or 痟. The word qiang {強} is written as or , and an {安} as or , without any apparent orthographic distinction being involved. 16 That an orthographic distinction between these two important words was never introduced in Chinese writing, even to the present day, is probably owing to the fact that the inseparable connection between music and the emotional response it evokes, i.e., joy, plays a central role in ritual and thus in the dominant ideological discourse throughout two millennia of Chinese imperial history. The two words were usually easy enough to disambiguate in the contexts in which they were used; and in texts on ritual, where they shared the same context, the latent ambiguity was probably a desired effect. Some medieval manuscripts use a punctuation convention (termed po yin 破音) to distinguish between these two words. See Ishizuka 1993, 41 and 35, fig. 2; and Galambos (forthcoming). 17 The phonophoric 昏 [*ṃˤun] represents the Old Chinese pronunciation of the word better than the phonophoric 門 [*mˤən] would. 42 chapter three is used for both tīng < *ḷˤeŋ {聽} (‘to listen’) and shēng < *ḷeŋ {聲} (‘sound’).18—The degree of orthographic ambiguity that this practice of writing two words with the same character entails has nowhere led to uncertainty about the reading of these characters. The only question that has arisen exclusively concerns whether the same word was written with different characters in this manuscript. It is therefore important to empha- size that *Min zhi fumu always writes the same word with one character only and that there are only two exceptions from that rule. One is the word shi {詩}, one of the central terms of the text *Min zhi fumu. I shall discuss this case in detail below and shall argue that the difference in writing re- flects an orthographic distinction and is therefore not a case of ambiguity but rather the reverse. The only other case of a word written with two differently structured characters is sang {喪} (see fig. 9). Both structures are well attested in several Chu manuscripts as common ways of writing sang. Most importantly for our assessment of orthographic ambiguity, either of the characters is used exclusively to write the word sang and none other.

6.5 7.32 9.2 11.10 12.23 13.12 14.1

Fig. 9. Characters for sang {喪} in *Min zhi fumu

The difference between these forms is not, as it might seem at first sight, one between two completely different characters. Rather, the form used on slips six, seven, eleven, and twelve is the more conservative structure— one that we might consider the “full form.” The word sāng < *s-mˤaŋ {喪} (‘loss,’ ‘bereavement,’ ‘mourning’) was originally written with the picto- graphically-derived character for the near homophone sāng < *sˤaŋ {桑}

18 In other manuscripts of the period, the same character also stands for the word shèng < *ḷeŋ-s {聖} (‘sagacious’ < ‘uncommonly perceptive’), but this word does not occur in *Min zhi fumu. According to Pu Maozuo’s reading of the text, which follows the transmitted counterparts in reading the phrase “以至五至” on slip 2 as “以致五至”, the character 至 is used not just for zhì < *tit-s {至} but in this one instance also for zhì < *trit-s {致}. (Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, II.157.) I read zhì < *tit-s {至} also in this instance. But even if we did follow Pu Maozuo’s reading, this would be in accordance with common orthographic practice in early China, when a graphic distinction between these two words had not yet been introduced. Paleographic Examination 43

(‘mulberry tree’).19 The upper parts of the ancient character 桑 that em- phasized the leaves of the tree came to be separated from the tree as components in their own right. The dominant middle one of these com- ponents looked increasingly like the graph 九, which has the pictographic background of a bent arm (elbow), and the other two or more originally similar components developed into the form 口.20 The number of compo- nents varies; usually four or fewer 口 are grouped around 九.21 When they wrote the word sāng {喪} (‘bereavement,’ ‘mourning’), rather than sāng { 桑} (‘mulberry tree’), scribes often dispensed with the tree component at the bottom of the character. The remaining abbreviated form of the pho- netic 桑 could be augmented in two ways: Two strokes were added to 九, resulting in a graph that looked like a fusion of 九 with the character for the word wáng < *maŋ {亡} (‘disappear’), which functioned as a secondary phonetic (see fig. 10).22 In exceptional cases, the graph 亡 was written at the bottom, thus “replacing” the tree. More typically, the graph for the word (‘to die’) was added as a semantic classifier in this position (see fig. 10). All these transformations of the original character 桑 obviously serve the purpose of semantic disambiguation.

九 亡 喪 (a) 喪 (b) 喪 (c) 喪 (d) 死 Shangbo Shangbo Shangbo Shangbo *Yu *Min zhi *Liu de *Zhou yi *Zhou yi *Zhou yi *Zhou yi cong 1 fumu 32.8 32.19 32.10 44.10 98.1 14.1 5.2

Fig. 10. Warring States forms of 喪 with 亡 as secondary phonetic (a–d) and 死 as se- mantic classifier (d)

19 Cf. He Linyi 1998, 706–707. 20 For the character 九, see He Linyi 1998, 164–165. 21 Four was probably an underlying standard form that was often abbreviated, as in Guodian *Laozi C, where the character is written with four 口 on slip eight, with three on slip nine and with only two on slip ten. 22 Schuessler explains sàng < *sˤaŋh (< *smˤaŋh) {喪} (‘to lose, destroy’) as an s-causative of wáng {亡}, but he considers sāng < *sˤaŋ {喪} (‘mourning’) as “probably not related to sàng 喪 … although these two words share the same graph due to similar sound and mental semantic associations.” Cf. Schuessler 2007, 450 and 507. The fact that Baxter and Sagart reconstruct both words with an ‘m’ sound, suggests to me that *s-mˤaŋ-s (‘lose’) and *s-mˤaŋ (‘bereavement, mourning’) may indeed both be derived from wáng < maŋ (‘disappear’). 44 chapter three

It is not clear why this manuscript, given its otherwise completely regular orthography, alternates between these two forms. The variation between the more conservative form 桑 (the full original character and phono- phoric) and its abbreviated form, combined with the semantic classifier 死, further specifying the use of the word as related to death, clearly does not reflect a semantic distinction in the text *Min zhi fumu. All occur- rences of sang refer to bereavement and mourning in the same way. It is possible that the model from which the scribe copied used these different character forms, but there is no positive indication for this. As our reading of the most decisive passages in *Min zhi fumu, namely the ones that explicitly refer to the role of the Odes and to the aspirations of the Parent of the People, hinge on our assumption of orthographic con- sistency, this requires us to account for all inconsistencies in character forms and to show that indeed they do not constitute variation on the level of character structure. The scribe merely varies in how he executes the graphic elements that constitute the identical structure. The L-shaped angular graph that converts the curved-arm component of sang into the secondary phonophoric 亡 needs to be placed above that component to result in the form resembling 亡 (see fig. 11). On slip thirteen, however, the scribe has mistakenly connected the left part of the hand/arm component with that L-shaped graph, leaving the equally L-shaped “elbow” of the arm component unconnected below.

phonophoric of 喪 phonophoric of 喪 *Min zhi fumu 14.1 *Min zhi fumu 13.12

Fig. 11. correct vs. flawed forms of phonophoric sang

This is exactly the same type of flaw as that in the first ligature for the name Kongzi 孔子, where the upper part of 子 was connected with the right- hand 乚 component, leaving the lower vertical stroke (亅) of 子, which regularly slants to the left, unwritten (see fig. 12 below). The scribe com- pensated for this missing graph with the diagonal stroke crossing 乚 from right to left. This very likely did not happen in a controlled, slow process of detecting an error and correcting it in a way that comes closest to the correct character form. Rather, the resulting lower part of the character Paleographic Examination 45

孔= (1.27) suggests that the scribe absentmindedly confused one character component with another, in this case with the lower part of the component 戈, as for example in the name of King Cheng on slip eight.

correct form of 孔= flawed form of 孔 chéng {成}

8.3 1.27 8.14

Fig. 12. correct vs. flawed forms of 孔 in *Min zhi fumu

The highly dynamic ductus of the scribe of *Min zhi fumu renders such mistakes more likely. His brush strokes are mostly short and pronounced with thick beginnings. Longer strokes thin out early. Such a writing tech- nique tends to segment characters more strongly than one that writes the components in fewer, continuous strokes (see fig. 12 above). The resulting higher complexity of structure weakens the sense of the integrity of the individual character components and consequently increases the likelihood of blurring distinctions between some graphic elements. Even if these ele- ments are executed in a casual fashion that only approximates the con- ventional form, the structure of the character is still identifiable to the trained eye. Another example of the same phenomenon is the character 天 on slip six, whose two inner strokes are written asymmetrically to a degree that makes them resemble the component 人/亻/儿 (e.g., in the character 先, see fig. 13 below). The character almost looks like a ligature of 亓 and 人 {其人}. Yet, there is nothing wrong with the structural composition of the character, and the context—the phrase “于天下,” in which it is embed- ded—makes the reading unambiguous. The only other instance of the character in *Min zhi fumu at least approximates the symmetrical form in which it is usually written in Chu manuscripts of the same period. 46 chapter three

atypical form of 天 先 more typical form of 天 typical form of 天

2.22 2.29 6.12 *Laozi A 24

Fig. 13. typical vs. atypical forms of 天

Finally, a clear case of structural variation is the erroneous form of the character 聖 (for the word sheng {聲}) on slip five (see fig. 14 below). However, this form was not intentionally chosen by the scribe of *Min zhi fumu to write the word sheng {聲}; it is therefore not an indication of the scribe’s general degree of orthographic flexibility but can be clearly identi- fied as an error of perseverative assimilation.23 When the scribe is about to write the character 聖 for the first time in this text, he inadvertently begins to write it just like 所, the one character whose form most resembles that of 聖 and which he has written no less than four times on the preced- ing two slips. After writing the two horizontal top strokes, which both characters have in common, he continues with the lower left component of 所, which is vertically oriented in a similar way as that of 聖. He then realizes his mistake and writes the rest of the character correctly, leaving the erroneous lower left component unchanged. The intended word is still identifiable by the character’s lower right component 呈, which carries the phonetic information.24 From this point onward, the scribe writes all fur- ther instances of 聖 correctly in all components. It probably helped that the word er 耳 was written immediately before the next instance of 聖 (this time standing for ting {聽}).

23 This type of error (alternatively called “progressive assimilation”) results from “errors in the motor commands involved in writing”: a graphic element is written wrongly, because the hand either repeats an immediately preceding similar graph or produces a graphic element that it has become accustomed to writing due to its frequency in the preceding text or in the writing system in general. The opposite type of error is anticipatory (or regressive) assimilation, which occurs “when a character component about to be written appears prematurely, usually in part due to some visual similarity to the target component.” Moser 1991, 32. 24 He Linyi (1998, 802) points out that the phonophoric component in the character 聖 (regardless whether used for the word shèng < *l̥eŋ-s {聖}, shēng < *l̥eŋ {聲} or tīng < *l̥ˤeŋ {聽}) is not the combined graph 呈 [*lreŋ > chéng], as stated in the Shuowen, but rather only its lower part: [*l̥ˤeŋʔ > tǐng]. Cf. Shuowen jiezi zhu pp. 58b and 592a. Paleographic Examination 47

所 erroneous form of 聖 correct form of 聖 耳

3.23 5.29 6.17 6.15

Fig. 14. correct vs. erroneous forms of 聖

In a similar way as the forms of 喪 discussed above, the form of 聖 on slip five is another case not of different choices of character components to write the same word, as we know it from other manuscripts of the time, but a case of inadvertent misrepresentation of a character component, which usually do not cause a confident scribe much concern. An error like this could easily be tolerated, since it made the manuscript no less readable. The calligraphic examination of *Min zhi fumu has shown that this manuscript was written by an experienced scribe who was able to produce very regular forms and design individual strokes in a highly aesthetic fash- ion. The writing is confident and dynamic, tending toward a strong seg- mentation of the characters. The scribe does not seem to have paid much attention to or been aware of the systematic aspect of the writing system. In several instances, similarly shaped, frequently occurring character com- ponents are confused or not distinguished clearly enough. Inconsistencies of this nature are typical for experienced writers and often go along with a confident, brisk pace of writing rather than the meticulous but not en- tirely successful endeavors of an inexperienced scribe. A small number of slips of the brush as they occur in *Min zhi fumu could be tolerated, as long as the scribe still managed to make the character approximate its general form so that it could be recognized spontaneously and would not constitute a serious obstacle in reading. The orthography of the manuscript is per- fectly regular and unambiguous. 48 chapter four

Chapter four

Presentation of the Text

The following presentation of the manuscript text—preparatory to a later, more detailed discussion of representative problems involved in establish- ing the text—gives an interpretive transcription, that is to say, it presents the words of the text in modern standard orthography.1 In order not to mislead readers, an interpretive transcription, which reflects the text on the lexical level, must always be rigorously and clearly distinguished from a direct transcription, which reflects the text on the graphic level, i.e., which represents the original character forms appropriately, using their corre- sponding graphic components in the modern writing system. Such a direct transcription makes the manuscript orthography transparent for readers who for various reasons—e.g., lack of paleographic expertise or just the poor visual quality of the manuscript—are unable to decipher the original characters. For the present purpose of introducing the manuscript text the appropriate type of transcription is the interpretive one; a direct transcrip- tion would conceal rather than reveal the qualities of the text. Nevertheless, some readings require at least a brief explanation, which will be provided in the footnotes. Some characters and their disputed read- ings will be discussed in more detail after the presentation of the text. They have been singled out for detailed discussion, either because they are representative examples of important methodological issues in reading a manuscript or because the characters affect the understanding of central concepts and hence the general import of the text. These latter cases will be discussed further below, in connection with the interpretation of the text. Conjectured missing characters are here given in square brackets. Numbers divided by a slash indicate where the text continues from one slip to the next. E.g., “1/2” indicates the end of slip one and the beginning of slip two. The line numbers to the left of the text merely serve to facilitate

1 The most accurate direct transcription of the text is given by Nishiyama Hisashi (Nishiyama et al. 2004, 3–47). For the few existing explicit discussions of transcription principles, see Boltz in Allan and Williams 2000, 40–41; Richter 2003; and Xing Wen 2005. Presentation of the Text 49 reference in the later dicussion of the text. They will then be indicated by “#.” 2 3 4 5 6 7 8

1 [子]夏問於孔子 Zixia asked Confucius:2 2 詩曰幾俤君子民之父母 “In the Odes it is said: ‘The joyous and easy gentle- man is a parent to the people.’3 3 敢問何如而可謂民之父母 I make bold to ask: What must one be like to be called Parent of the People?”4 4 孔子答曰 Confucius replied, 5 民1/2[之]父母乎 “The Parent of the People:5 6 必達於禮樂之原 He must penetrate the sources of rites and music,6 7 以至五至 in order to reach the Five Presences,7 8 以行三亡 to practise the Three Without,8 9 以皇于天下 and to attain supremacy in All Under Heaven.

2 The first character on top of the slip must have been zi 子, part of the name Zixia 子 夏, the style (zi 字) of Confucius’ disciple Bu Shang 卜商. The first preserved character has the structure <日+它>. Its reading as xià < *gˤraʔ {夏} is undisputed. Characters of the same structure are used in the Guodian manuscript *Tang Yu zhi dao (slip 13), the Shangbo manuscripts Rong cheng shi 容成氏 (slip 47), and Bao Shuya yu Xi Peng zhi jian 鮑叔牙與 隰朋之諫 (slip 1) for the name Xia 夏, as well as in the Guodian and Shangbo *Zi yi manu- scripts for the word ya < *ŋˤraʔ {雅}. The fact that later in the text Confucius refers to his interlocutor by his personal name Shang 商confirms this reading beyond doubt. 3 In the manuscript, the binome kǎi-tì < *C.qʰˤəjʔ-ḷˤəj-s 愷悌 is written as 幾俤. The expression occurs in several transmitted texts in varying orthography (e.g., as 豈弟, 凱悌, or 愷悌). The phrase min zhi fumu occurs in several early Chinese texts, where it is often treated as an Odes quotation. In the Odes it occurs five times, but only once in connection with “kaiti junzi”, i.e. in the ode Jiong zhuo 泂酌 (Mao 251). 4 The use of 女 [*nraʔ] for rú < *na {如}, 可 for both kě < *kʰˤajʔ {可} and hé < *gˤaj {何}, as well as <⼧+昏+耳> for wèn < *C.mun-s {問} and wén < *mun {聞} (‘to hear’) and 胃 [*gʷət-s] for wèi < *gʷət-s {謂} is standard orthographic practice of the time and remains consistent throughout this manuscript. 5 The missing 之 can be conjectured with certainty, because of the terminological use of the expression “民之父母” in the text. The character 父 is damaged but still clearly identifiable. The particle hū < *gˤa {乎} is written as 虎 (with an additional short horizon- tal crossing the right stroke of the 儿/人 component), i.e., with the phonophoric 虍 [*qʰˤra], as is common practice also in other Warring States manuscripts. 6 In reading character #2.10 as yuan 原/源 (‘origin’), I follow Ji Xusheng, who refers to He Linyi’s analysis of the character as consisting of the components 竹 over an early char- acter form of 原, i.e., <厂+ 泉>. Ji Xusheng et al. 2003, 5–6. 7 Pu Maozuo reads the character 至 here as zhì {致}, obviously aiming to assimilate the text to the transmitted counterparts, which both have 致 in this position. 8 The character 亡 in this and other manuscripts of the time is usually transcribed or explained as 無. The printed presentation of the manuscript text says “亡(無),” without making an explicit statement as to whether the editors assume that the character 亡 was used to write the word wú {無} or whether they merely want to point out that, as I assume is the case, the word wáng {亡} is here used in the sense of “not have,” which is typically expressed in Classical and Literary Chinese with the word wú. 50 chapter four

10 四方有敗必先知之 If there is calamity anywhere, he must be the first to know it. 11 其2/3[可]謂民之父母矣 Such a one can indeed properly be called Parent of the People!”9 12 子夏曰 Zixia said, 13 敢問何謂五至 “I make bold to ask: What is it that one calls the Five Presences?” 14 孔子曰 Confucius replied, 15 五至乎 “The Five Presences: 16 物之所至者志亦至焉 Where external things are fully present, there will also be present intentions.10 17 志之3/4[所]至者禮亦至焉 Where intentions are fully present, there will also be present rites.11 18 禮之所至者樂亦至焉 Where rites are fully present, there will also be present music. 19 樂之所至者哀亦至焉 Where joy is fully present, there will also be present grief.12 20 哀樂相生 [*sreŋ] Grief and joy generate each other. 21 君子4/5以正 [*teŋ-s] The gentleman takes them as a corrective. 22 此之謂五至 This is what one calls the Five Presences.” 23 子夏曰 Zixia said, 24 五至既聞之矣 “Having heard about the Five Presences, 25 敢問何謂三亡 I make bold to ask: What is it that one calls the Three Without?” 26 孔子曰 Confucius replied, 27 三亡乎 “The Three Without: 28 亡聲之樂 Music without sound,

9 In supplementing 可 for the missing top of slip 3 I follow Ji Xusheng. See Ji Xusheng et al. 2003, 2 and 7. Qí {其} is consistently written as 亓 (never as 丌) in this manuscript. 10 The character 勿 for wù {物} is standard orthography of the time, as is that of zhì {志}. Pu Maozuo’s mistaken reading of these characters as zhì {志} and shī {詩}, respec- tively, will be discussed below. The word yān < *ʔan {焉} is usually written as only 女 with an added dot or short stroke, less often as 安. The form used consistently in this manuscript, i.e., 安 over an equivalent of 匕, is rare. 11 The top of the slip that must have borne the character 所 is broken off. Yet, faint traces of two strokes are in their form and position consistent with the lower left part of the character 所, which can also on the basis of the parallel phrasing be conjectured with- out doubt. Lǐ {禮} is in accordance with general Warring States orthography written as 豊. 12 The word āi {哀} is usually written as 哀, or ♇ or ✺ (the ‘heart’ component always at the bottom rather than on the left). *Min zhi fumu uses the latter form. For interpreta- tion of 樂 as “music” and “joy,” respecitvely, see the remarks on this character in chapter three. Li Tianhong (2002, 84–89) and Wang Zhiping (2009, 99–100) also point out this ambiguity. Presentation of the Text 51

29 亡體5/6[之]禮 rites without embodiment,13 30 亡服之喪 mourning without garb—14 31 君子以此皇于天下 it is by these that the gentleman attains supremacy in All Under Heaven. 32 系耳而聽之 One may listen and watch ever so attentively, 33 不可得而聞[*mun]也 they are beyond the reach and ken 34 明目而視之 of even the keenest ear 35 不可6/7得而見[*kˤen-s]也 and the sharpest eye. 36 而德既塞於四海矣 Yet, their virtue has pervaded all within the Four Seas.15 37 此之謂三亡 This is what one calls the Three Without.” 38 子夏曰 Zixia asked, 39 亡聲之樂 “‘Music without sound, 40 亡體之禮 rites without embodiment, 41 亡服之喪 mourning without garb’— 42 何志7/8是邇 which intentions come close to these?”16 43 孔子曰 Confucius responded, 44 善哉商也 “How excellent Shang is!

13 The word tǐ {體} is consistently written in this manuscript as 桊. The component 肉 being placed on the left of the horizontal bottom stroke, next to what looks like an equivalent of a modern 口. However, in this first occurrence of the word on top of the slip almost the entire right half of the character is missing, because the right edge of the bot- tom of this slip has got shaved off where, the 肉 component is placed in the top left corner, shifting the top component 曲 to the right. (A superficial observer might miss the 肉 component at the bottom and confuse the combination of 肉 and the left half of 曲 with the similar shape of the two halves of 曲, thus coming to the conclusion that the 肉 com- ponent is missing in this character.) Of 之 at the damaged beginning of slip 6, only the bottom stroke is preserved. Yet, the parallelism of the text allows a confident conjecture of this character. 14 The word fú < *bək{服} is uniformly written as 備 [*brək-s] in this manuscript. This reading is further confirmed by the fact that the *Zi yi manuscripts of Guodian (slip 16) and the Shangbo collection (slip 9) both write the word fu {服} in the phrase “衣服不改” with the character 備 (the transmitted Liji counterpart has “衣服不貳”). Cf. Jingmen shi bowu- guan 1998, 18, 130, and 133; Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, I.183–182. 15 In reading “德既” I follow Chen Jian 2004. Lian Shaoming (2007, 258–259) reads “德 氣.” He is one of several scholars who try to assimilate these two words to “志氣” in the corresponding line of the transmitted versions. Entirely unrelated texts are adduced to support this reading, while the fact goes unnoticed that 氣 is all but invariably written with a ‘fire’ component, in *Min zhi fumu as well as in other Chu manuscripts. The only exception is the occurrence of a form with the ‘heart’ instead of the ‘fire’ component in Baoshan divinatory texts, which certainly has no bearing on the reading in *Min zhi fumu. 16 I follow Lin Suqing (2004, 232) in identifying the last character of this sentence as a combination of the semantic classifier 辵 and the phonophoric 耳 [*nəʔ] and hence read- ing it as the homophonous ěr < *nəʔ {邇}. See also Ji Xusheng et al. 2003, 12. Pu Maozuo, however, reads ní < *nrəj 尼. Both mean ‘close.’ Cf. Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, II.165. 52 chapter four

45 將可教詩矣 He is now ready to be taught odes. 46 成王不敢康 ‘King Cheng did not dare to idle. 47 夙夜基命宥密 Day and night he consolidated the foundations of the mandate with meticulous care.’17 48 亡聲之樂 —Music without sound. 49 威儀遲遲8/9[不可選也 ‘My dignified demeanor has always been steady, [nothing can be held against me.’18 50 亡體之禮 —Rites without embodiment. 51 凡民有喪匍匐救之 When among others there was a death, I crawled on my knees to help them.]19 52 亡服]之喪也 —Mourning [without garb].” 53 子夏曰 Zixia said, 54 其在語也美矣宏矣大矣 “It is beautiful, magnificent, and great how this is put into words!20 55 盡9/10[於此而已乎 (Has this explanation) exhausted (the subject) [and ends here?” 56 孔子曰 Confucius replied, 57 何為其然猶有五起焉 “How could this be so? There are still the Five Evocations.” 58 子夏曰] Zixia asked,] 59 可得而聞歟 “May I hear about these?” 60 孔子曰(?) Confucius replied:21 61 亡聲之樂 “Music without sound: 氣志不違 [*gʷəj]10/11 ‘Qi and intention are not opposed.’ 62 [亡]體之禮 Rites without embodiment: 威儀遲遲 [*lrəj] ‘My dignified demeanor has always been steady.’ 63 亡服之喪 Mourning without garb: 內恕洵悲 [*prəj] ‘Inner empathy and sincere grief.’22

17 This translation of the quote from the ode “Hao tian you cheng ming” 昊天有成命 (Mao 271), is in part based on Legge 1871, 575. Qu Wanli (1983, 561) reads 密 as bì < *prit-s {毖} (‘cautious’), explaining it as “謹慎” (‘cautious,’ ‘circumspect’). 18 This is a quote the from ode “Bo zhou” 柏舟 (Mao 26). For the rationale of the conjecture, see the detailed text-critical discussion below. 19 The translation of this quote the from ode “Gu feng” 谷風 (Mao 35) is cited from Legge (1871, 57). Italics are used here and in the translation of the missing first half of slip ten to indicate that the assumed text is conjectured, entirely based on external evidence. 20 Assuming that 午 [wǔ < ŋuX < *m.qʰˤaʔ] is the phonophoric of the character <言+ 午+又>, I follow Liu Xinfang 劉信芳 in reading this character as yǔ < ŋjoX < *ŋaʔ {語}. See Ji Xusheng et al. 2003, 19. 21 The character after Confucius’ name remains unidentified. Pu Maozuo reads it as yue {曰} or a synonym of this word. The regular structure of the dialogue makes clear that it must have some such meaning. See Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, II.169–170. 22 Both “恕” and “洵” are tentative readings. The former is based on the transmitted text. The manuscript character is typically used to write the first person pronoun wú < *ŋˤa {吾}. Its phonophoric 虍 [*qʰˤra] seems less suited for shù < *ṇa-s {恕}. In reading Presentation of the Text 53

64 亡聲之樂 Music without sound: 塞于四方 [*C.paŋ] ‘Pervading all within the Four Quarters.’ 65 亡體之禮 Rites without embodiment: 日逑月相 [*saŋ-s] ‘Daily assemble and monthly assist.’23 66 亡<體>服之11/12[喪] Mourning without garb: 純德同明 [*mraŋ] ‘Pure virtue uniformly bright.’24 67 亡聲之樂 Music without sound: 施及孫子 [*tsəʔ] ‘Extend it to future generations.’25 68 亡體之禮 Rites without embodiment: 塞于四海 [*ṃˤəʔ] ‘Pervading all within the Four Seas.’ 69 亡服之喪 Mourning without garb: 為民父母 [*məʔ] “Act as a parent to the people.’ 70 亡聲之樂 Music without sound: 氣12/13[志]既得 [*tˤək] ‘Qi and [intention] are attained.’ 71 亡體之禮 Rites without embodiment: 威儀翼翼 [*grək]26 ‘This dignified demeanor is magnificent.’ 72 亡服之喪 Mourning without garb: 施及四國 [*kʷˤək] ‘Extend it over the Four Territories.’ the following character as xún {洵} I follow Yang Zesheng (see Ji Xusheng et al. 2003, 20). For other proposed readings (such as 巽, 皆, 饌, 選, 贊, and 遜), see Nishida 2004, 40. 23 The translation is intentionally arbitrary. As will be explained in more detail in the later chapter about uses of the Odes, the lacking context does not allow us to determine with certainty the underlying meaning of the line and its function in relation to the idea of “rites without embodiment.” Hence, any choice among the several semantic aspects of qiu 逑 and xiang 相 is inevitably arbitrary. The two words overlap in the area of ‘counter- part’—qiu emphasizing the aspect of getting together and xiang that of facing each other. It is better to lay open the impossibility of determining the precise meaning of the line than to smooth it over by a likewise arbitrary choice of meaning that is merely less con- spicuous or by assimilating the line to its transmitted counterparts. The Liji counterpart has “日就月將,” a verse from the ode “Jing zhi” 敬之 (Mao 288), which Legge translates as “daily progress and monthly advance” (Legge 1885, 280; cf. also Legge 1871, 599). Ji Xusheng understands the manuscript passage as synonymous with the transmitted Odes verse. However, he also points out that 逑 [qiú < *gu] is not a loan graph for jiù < *dzuk-s {就}, nor is 相 [xiāng < *saŋ / xiàng < *saŋ-s] for jiāng < *tsaŋ {將}. (Cf. Ji Xusheng et al. 2003, 20–21.) A graphic error is equally out of the question for either 逑<>就 or 相<>將. We can hence be sure that the difference between the corresponding lines in the manuscript and transmitted versions is not accidental but reflects an intentionally different text. 24 The regularity of the entire passage makes clear that the scribe, instead of writing 服, inadvertently repeated the character 體 from the preceding line #65. 25 The ligature 孫= in early manuscripts typically stands for zisun <*tsəʔ-sˤun {子孫}. In this passage, however, the rhyme requires the reading sunzi {孫子}. 26 Baxter and Sagart name the form with the velar final -k as a dialect variant of what they otherwise reconstruct as labial *grəp. The regular rhyme of the entire passage sug- gests that the variant with the velar final was used here. On the other hand, this does not rule out the pronunciation *grəp for this text. Assonance is often considered sufficient to facilitate memorization of didactic texts. Especially words with Middle Chinese entering tones frequently occur as quasi-rhymes across the -p, -t, and -k distinctions. 54 chapter four

73 亡聲之樂 Music without sound: 氣志既從 [*dzoŋ] ‘Qi and intention are satisfied.’ 74 亡體之禮 Rites without embodiment: 上下和同 [*lˤoŋ] ‘Superiors and subordinates are in harmony and unified.’ 75 亡服13/14[之]喪 Mourning without garb: 以畜萬邦 [*pˤroŋ] ‘Employ it to support the Myriad States.’ The Extension of *Min zhi fumu 55

Chapter five

The Extension of *Min zhi fumu

The end of the text, directly after this long, monotonous catalogue, appears rather abrupt, which raises the question of whether the text is complete. The extension of a text is one of the crucial aspects of its identity, and before any interpretation of the text can be attempted, we must assure ourselves of its delineations and remember that the extension of a text and the extension of a manuscript are not the same thing. Especially for a text like *Min zhi fumu, which comes from an ancient manuscript reconstruct- ed from disintegrated pieces, we cannot assume completeness of the text without explicit indications to that effect. In the presentation of the text given above, we could account for the lost top ends of most of the preserved slips, but we cannot be sure whether entire slips might be missing. It needs to be emphasized that completeness of the text and completeness of the manuscript are different issues that must be considered separately. That a long text stretches over more than one physical manuscript is a theo- retical possibility, but it is not characteristic for early China; conversely, cases of one manuscript bearing more than one text have been attested repeatedly. As for the completeness of the manuscript, we cannot be sure what its extension was for several reasons. Even a controlled and fully documented excavation, in which all objects found in the tomb are accounted for, can- not guarantee completeness of the interred manuscripts. We must always reckon with the possibility that some slips had perished before excavation. A looted manuscript like the one bearing the text *Min zhi fumu is fraught with a yet higher degree of uncertainty. We do not have the information about the mud block from which this manuscript was extracted, which we would need, in order to ascertain whether or not bamboo slips in this block could have been separated from originally connected other slips in the same or an adjacent similar block that was not purchased by the Shanghai Museum. It is also possible that any number of slips belonging to the same man- uscript may have been lost (or separated from those of *Min zhi fumu) somewhere on the way between its looting from an unknown tomb at an unknown time and the point where the fourteen slips containing *Min zhi 56 chapter five fumu were purchased by the Shanghai Museum and became part of a more or less well-documented process of treatment. Again, as students of the manuscript as it has been published by the Shanghai Museum, we must make do with the sparse information provided in the publications and sometimes with personal communication of uncertain reliability. We need always to stay aware of this limitation in our work with the manuscripts. Had the manuscript in question consisted of more than the fourteen slips we have now, this could mean either that the text *Min zhi fumu is incomplete or that it is complete but constitutes only part of a manuscript that contained more than one text. Manuscripts, after all, often contain several texts, sometimes even written in different hands. The other pos- sibility—viz. that these fourteen bamboo slips alone did form a complete manuscript—does not intuitively appear likely, since these slips, bound together, would form a manuscript of not much over ten centimeters width but at the same time a sizeable height of 46 centimeters. Such a long, nar- row object must have been awkward to hold and read.1 It would be inter- esting to know whether there was a practice of adding blank slips to the beginnings and ends of such small manuscripts, so that readers could hold the unrolled manuscript by these blank slips while reading it, instead of having to cover some of the text with their thumbs. So far, no evidence of such a practice has been reported. It has been argued that the text published under the title *Min zhi fumu was indeed only part of a more extensive manuscript, containing at least one other text. Li Ling 李零 has criticized the title *Min zhi fumu as inap- propriate, since the the text, so he asserts, was copied together with three other texts, by which he apparently implies that the four texts were bound together as one manuscript. He specifies only one of these other texts unambiguously, i.e., *Wu wang jian zuo 武王踐阼, and describes the oth- er two as related to Confucius’ disciples Yan Yuan 顏淵 and Zilu 子路.2 One of the latter two texts is apparently *Yan Yuan wen yu Kongzi 顏淵問 於孔子, which has already been mentioned above in the context of the paleographic examination of *Min zhi fumu as written in a very similar style. Liu Hongtao 劉洪濤 argues confidently that *Min zhi fumu and *Wu

1 It is of course conceivable that manuscripts were unrolled and laid on a table for the purpose of reading. Various kinds of tables and stands are attested for early China (see Sun Ji 1990, especially pp. 220–224). Pictorial representations of readers from early China suggest, however, that written documents were usually held in two hands for perusal. See, for example, figs. 70-22 and 70-23 in Sun Ji 1990, 278. 2 See Li Ling 2007b, 46. The Extension of *Min zhi fumu 57 wang jian zuo originally formed one integral manuscript.3 This judgment­ rests on a correspondence between the two groups of slips in (a) format, position of bindings, and layout; (b) handwriting; and (c) state of preserva- tion. Of these, the third argument is the most persuasive. As in the case of *Min zhi fumu, the slips of *Wu wang jian zuo are well preserved in almost their entire length. Only the tops above the upper bindings are damaged or broken off. Liu hence assumes that these slips must have been in the same mud block that also contained *Min zhi fumu. This makes it likely that the two groups once formed one manuscript but there is no way of establishing this with certainty. Laying aside the question of whether *Min zhi fumu alone is a complete manuscript as unanswerable, we can still confidently assert that the text *Min zhi fumu is complete. Its end is unambiguously indicated by a text terminator mark. Since this type of mark will play a central role in the fol- lowing chapter, suffice to say at this point that we can identify the mark at the end of slip fourteen with certainty as one that indicates the end of a complete text, rather than that of a section of a longer text.4 The fact that after this mark the slip is left blank additionally confirms that the text ends here (see fig. 15). While text terminator marks or at least blank spaces provide clear indi- cations for the ends of texts, their beginnings are not as easy to ascertain in Warring States manuscripts. The text of the first slip always begins either directly on top of this slip or after a margin, but always in exactly the same position as on the other slips of the manuscript. Indentations, i.e., leaving blank space and commencing the text further down in the first column of text is not a known practice in early China. In manuscripts with literary texts, the use of text initiator marks on top of the first column or in the margin begins only in the early empire.5 Even if there had been an initiator mark in this manuscript, it would have been lost with the missing top of the first slip. So in *Min zhi fumu, too, we have no explicit indication of the beginning of the text on a non-verbal level, i.e., in the materiality of the

3 See Liu Hongtao 2009. 4 These hook-shaped marks, recognizable by their larger size compared with other marks, are consistently used at the end of integral texts. In some manuscripts they are used in contradistinction to marks that indicate the ends of sections within one text (section terminators). This explicit distinction between the delineations of the main text from those of its subordinate parts is particular- ly noteworthy, since it constitutes evidence of a sense of textual hierarchy. For a comprehensive introduction to punctuation in early Chinese manuscripts, see Richter “Punctuation” (forthcoming). 5 See Richter “Punctuation” (forthcoming). Fig. 15. 58 chapter five manuscript alone. Nonetheless we can be sure that the name of Zixia on top of slip one and his question, which opens his dialogue with Confucius, are indeed the beginning of this text. But this assurance rests on a combi- nation of both material and textual factors. To start with the material factors, were we to assume that this passage is not the beginning of the text, this would imply that Zixia’s question, which triggers Confucius’ mention of the Five Presences and Three Without, foreshadowing the entire rest of the text, by pure happenstance coincides with the beginning of a new slip. This might appear less coincidental if we further assume that Zixia’s question is the beginning of a new section of a longer text, and the individual sections of this longer text begin with a column break, i.e., on top of a new slip, as is common practice in other contemporary manuscripts, most famously the Guodian Laozi counterparts. However, if this were the case, we would expect to see the same practice of marking section divisions elsewhere in the extant fourteen slips of this manuscript. But the text on these slips is written continuously without any marks or spaces indicating the structure of the text. We can therefore ex- clude the possibility that an entire section of text is missing. In terms of the textual factors, the words “Zixia asked Confucius” (子夏 問於孔子) at the beginning of *Min zhi fumu are perfectly satisfactory opening words for a text composed in the form of a dialogue. Similar di- dactic dialogues in early Chinese literature often begin with such a short phrase, merely naming the interlocutors, without placing the dialogue in any narrative context. Yet, to a reader who recognizes *Min zhi fumu as a counterpart of two transmitted versions in the Liji and Kongzi jiayu, re- spectively, the beginning of the manuscript text may appear somewhat abrupt. It lacks the short narrative passage at the beginning of the text, which in the transmitted versions sets the scene for the subsequent dia- logue. The Liji version begins as follows: Confucius dwelt in leisure. Zixia attended. Zixia said, “I make bold to ask: It is said in the Odes ‘The joyous and easy gentleman is a parent to the people.’ What must one be like to be thus called Parent of the People?” 孔子閒居。子夏侍。子夏曰:敢問詩云凱弟君子民之父母。何如斯 可謂民之父母矣?6

6 Liji zhuzi suoyin 138.3–4. Here and in the following, Liji and Kongzi jiayu are cited after the Chinese University of Hong Kong, Institute of Chinese Studies Ancient Chinese Concordance Series. The Extension of *Min zhi fumu 59

The narrative introduction consists of three separate elements, which name, however briefly: first, Confucius’ situation (“Confucius dwelt in leisure”); second, the attending disciple (“Zixia attended”); and third, the disciple addressing his master (“Zixia said”). The Kongzi jiayu merges these three into one sentence: “Zixia sat attending Confucius and said” (子夏侍 坐於孔子曰). The reason for this seemingly insignificant discrepancy lies in the different redactional strategies of the Liji and Kongzi jiayu. Both compilations present two separate scenes of instruction in the same se- quence. However, the Liji places each in a separate chapter. The first scene takes up the entire chapter “Zhongni yan ju” 仲尼燕居 (‘Confucius dwelt at home’), and the second scene, which is parallel to *Min zhi fumu, con- stitutes the shorter chapter “Kongzi xian ju” 孔子閒居 (‘Confucius dwelt in leisure’).7 Kongzi jiayu, on the other hand, molds these two scenes into one continuous chapter, titled “Lun li” 論禮 (‘Disquisition on ritual’). The titling practice alone betrays interesting differences between the manuscript, Liji, and Kongzi jiayu versions.8 The manuscript has no original title, and Pu Maozuo appropriately chose the three words “min zhi fumu” from the text as representative of its main topic and thus qualifying as a thematic title. The two Liji chapters do have titles, but these are of a prag- matic, indexical nature, merely using the opening words as a means of reference to the text, about whose content they give no information. It is not known whether these titles were given by the time the texts entered the compilation Liji or at a later point in time or, perhaps, even before. Kongzi jiayu, on the other hand, uses a programmatic title, which explic- itly names ritual as a common denominator of these two scenes, lending them greater ideological consistency and suggesting to the reader a similar interpretive approach to their otherwise significantly different content. The title as an interpretive key shifts the focus in the Kongzi jiayu version from the accomplished ruler, a Parent of the People, to the more general topic of ritual. That these two scenes, which Kongzi jiayu transforms into parts of one text, were originally two different texts in their own right becomes appar- ent on several levels. Although both are related to the topic of ritual, they

7 This traditional interpretation of the opening phrase “Zhongni yan ju” 仲尼燕居 is based on Zheng Xuan’s 鄭玄 (127–200) comment 退朝而處曰燕居, cited by Sun Xidan 孫希旦 (1736–1784) in Liji jijie p. 1267. The phrase yan ju is used in the same sense in Lunyu 7.4: 子之燕居,申申如也,夭夭如也 (rendered by D.C. Lau as “During his leisure moments, the Master remained correct though relaxed.”), Lau 1992, 57. 8 On text titles in early Chinese manuscripts, see Lin Qingyuan 2004 and Zhang Xiancheng 2004. 60 chapter five nevertheless ultimately treat different subject matters: the discourse on ritual in the second scene, which is the counterpart of *Min zhi fumu, is narrowly focused on the ruler and on the role of the Odes. The first scene is much more concrete, and it has a broader scope, embracing more diverse subjects. In its first part, Confucius discusses specific types of ritual and relates them to the appropriate areas of social life whose order they are designed to preserve. In a second part he talks on a fundamental level about the indispensability of ritual for all walks of life, and in the third and last part he describes an unnamed ritual in detail, as a sequence of nine ele- ments, rounded off by concluding general statements emphasizing the mutual dependence of ritual and music. This scene of instruction about different aspects of ritual practice is opened in the Liji with the following narrative introduction: Confucius dwelt in leisure. Zizhang, Zigong and Yan You were attending him. When the discussion got to the topic of ritual, Confucius said, “Sit down, you three. I will tell you about ritual and make you apply ritual all around so that there is nothing it does not reach.” 仲尼燕居,子張子貢言游侍,縱言至於禮。子曰:「居!女三人者, 吾語女禮,使女以禮周流,無不徧也。9 The first two elements—i.e., Confucius’ situation and attending disciples— are identical to those in the following chapter. The third, however, is less abrupt and portrays the following dialogue as part of a more extended discourse. The narrative language in “Zhongni yan ju” zooms in, as it were, to the very part of this longer discourse (“when the discussion got to the topic of ritual”), where the didactic content begins. This introduction— besides the fact that it leads to the teacher beginning the instruction rather than Zixia opening the dialogue—presents a more natural flow of narrative language than the staccato “Confucius dwelt in leisure, Zixia at- tended, Zixia said” in “Kongzi xian ju.” The quality of the text following the introduction is also more narrative in “Zhongni yan jiu”: The disciples take turns asking their master questions. The narrator describes how they ap- proach the master to ask their question and how they then, when he has concluded his discourse on the topic, step back and the next student comes forward. All of these descriptive elements, in which the interlocutors are shown in visually evocative language in a certain situation, are absent from the second scene, which merely names the interlocutors and is otherwise strictly confined to direct speech.

9 Liji zhuzi suoyin 136.22–23. The Extension of *Min zhi fumu 61

Considering the fact that the manuscript counterpart does not have the first two of the three elements and begins directly with the question, it becomes evident that this scene of instruction must have been without a narrative frame, before it was associated with the longer scene narrated in “Zhongni yan ju.” The first two form elements (Confucius’ situation, at- tending disciple) were added to the beginning of “Kongzi xian ju” as a means of creating greater coherence between these two subsequent chapters in the compilation Liji. A similar coherence is achieved by concluding both scenes with the narrator’s voice describing the students as impressed with the words of their master. “Zhongni yan ju” ends with the words: “When the three disciples had heard these words from their master, they were enlightened, as if awakened from blindness” 三子者,既得聞此言也於 夫子,昭然若發矇矣.10 The end of “Kongzi xian ju” is even more dramatic:­ “Zixia agitatedly jumped to his feet, stood with his back against the wall and said, ‘Would your disciple dare not to respectfully receive this (instruction)?’” 子夏蹶然而起,負牆而立,曰:「弟子敢不承乎? 」11 While the Liji creates coherence by constructing and emphasizing par- allelity between the two chapters, Kongzi jiayu, in order to fashion these two into one coherent chapter has to make these features less conspicuous, thus reducing the obviousness of two parallel narratives and creating a smoother transition from the first scene of instruction to the second, as if the latter were the former’s continuation. This treatment as a continuation of the first scene results in a different interpretive bent of the second: The reader is more inclined to read it as an aspect of the broader topic of ritu- al, rather than as the description of the high standard of qualities of a ruler. These standards are illustrated by Odes quotations and achieved through ritual, in which the Odes play a prominent role. Having considered the textual framing of the transmitted versions, we can now combine the textual and material aspects involved in the question of whether the extant manuscript text *Min zhi fumu is complete. Based on the textual features, we can confidently place the three versions in a historical sequence of three stages of development of this text, leading from the manuscript version via Liji to Kongzi jiayu, of course without implying that the three texts are related in a direct line. This development makes the absence of a narrative introduction in the manuscript very likely. But even if we were not convinced by the textual evidence alone and assumed

10 Liji zhuzi suoyin 137.32. 11 Liji zhuzi suoyin 139.6–7. 62 chapter five that such an introduction must have existed and somehow been lost in the manuscript, the combination of textual and material evidence excludes this possibility. The only evidence of narrative introductions to this text would, even in its longest attested form, consist of but half a dozen words and would take up less than a quarter of the writing space of one slip. Among the excavated manuscripts from early China with literary texts, there is none that begins with only a few characters on the first slip, leaving the rest of this slip blank. Thus we can confidently assert that the fourteen published slips contain the complete text *Min zhi fumu, and that this text indeed begins and ends more abruptly than its transmitted counterparts. As a result of the above discussion we see that even the apparently simple question of determining the beginning and end of a manuscript text can, if examined with due thoroughness, reveal important qualities of the text; and, when parallel texts are involved, it can reveal processes of textual accretion, transmission, and reinterpretation. While didactic texts that are closely tied to a social context can do without explicit textual means of contextualization, the same textual material, when it has become part of a more substantial literary text, tends to be embedded in introduc- tory language providing an interpretive key as well as with summarizing or definitory phrases at the end. The redactional work, the process of craft- ing literary prose out of plainer didactic texts that we can observe in this one example, is representative for the history of other early Chinese texts as well. Moreover, it is important for us to bear in mind how meaningfully the three versions differ from each other when, in the following, we move on to discuss individual words of the text and argue that some readings that have previously been suggested unduly aim to assimilate the manu- script text to its transmitted counterparts. Criteria for Deciding on Disputed Readings 63

PART two The Divergence of Manuscript Text and Transmitted Counterparts: A Review of Homogenizing Readings 64 chapter six Criteria for Deciding on Disputed Readings 65

Chapter six

A Hierarchy of Criteria for Deciding on Disputed Readings

The manuscript text *Min zhi fumu differs from its transmitted counterparts not only in its extension and in the employment of various narrative ele- ments that in the transmitted versions serve to better integrate this scene of instruction into a greater text and to lend the compilation a certain degree of coherence. The very text within these boundaries differs, too, and these differences are just as revealing with regard to changing concepts of texts and modes of literary composition, as well as in terms of intellec- tual history. However, the extent to which we are able appropriately to identify and interpret the actual divergence between these parallel texts, and hence what we can learn from comparing them, depends on the meth- odology we apply to reading them; and our methodological approaches are naturally informed by general assumptions about early Chinese tex- tual culture. The various suggested readings of the manuscript text reflect the incli- nation of scholars either to accept divergence or to homogenize the paral- lel texts and make the newly discovered manuscript text consistent with the existing literary heritage. We can certainly assume that scholars do not wilfully deny the texts a diversity that they actually recognize, just because they deem it undesirable. Thus, their homogenizing readings must be based on an implicit assumption that the divergence of the texts is a surface phenomenon, concealing rather than revealing the “true” text. They con- sider the texts in question to be fundamentally identical and understand the apparent differences between them as accidental rather than inten- tional, which leads to the conclusion that the divergent elements reflect distortions of an original text, which they then aim to correct. However, we have become increasingly aware that such a concept of fixed texts, whose written representations we can expect to be identical, is not gener- ally applicable to early China. Even before the last decades brought to light a great number of original manuscript texts from that period, transmitted literature had already provided us with ample evidence of a general fluid- ity in the early history of texts, i.e., patterns of divergence that cannot be explained simply in terms of transmission errors. Rather, these diver- 66 chapter six gences reflect a general praxis of free, creative use of existing texts and the absence of authors who jealously protect their own creations as private intellectual property, which they hope to pass on unharmed to future generations. As a rule, the relation between texts is complex and impossible to es- tablish in every detail. Early Chinese literature abounds with examples of parallel texts (i.e., entire texts that are identical in structure and wording to an extent that cannot be coincidental) or textual parallels (genetically related smaller units of text, ranging from short phrases to entire sections of text); these parallel textual units occur in different compilations and were usually adapted to their different uses in these host texts, in particu- lar to the respective ideological orientations and goals of the social groups in which these compilations originated.1 Bearing in mind that only a small portion of the texts that must have existed in early China have been trans- mitted (or recently discovered), it is unrealistic to assume that one of two or more parallel texts available to us is the original and the other a variation, if not a distortion, of it. Hence, any attempt to remedy the divergences by emendations or interpretations that make the texts more identical or consistent with each other can only result in producing an artificial new text that never existed before and is of no historical source value. We must take the divergent texts as related, yet different texts in their own right and must attempt to understand the processes that produced these differ- ences. A further factor that needs to be considered is that even readers who are aware of textual fluidity and hence prepared to accept differences between parallel texts may be influenced by preconceived ideas about which kinds of differences are to be expected and which are unlikely. This requires us to reflect on what we understand by textual fluidity. Li Ling describes this phenomenon in rather broad terms: The majority of books from the early period were composed as the occasion demanded by combining together short textual units. As they circulated, they generally lacked a unified structure, and hence there was a great chance that they were rearranged and additions and alterations were made to them. There was no stability in how these textual units were divided up or com- bined with each other, and what got lost or survived was subject to chance.

1 For an extensive analytical study of two parallel texts (Yi Zhoushu 逸周書 58, “Guan ren jie” 官人解, and Da Dai Liji 大戴禮記 72, “Wen wang guan ren” 文王官人) and their numerous textual parallels in other early Chinese texts, including an inquiry into the historical origins of this textual tradition, see Richter 2005a. Criteria for Deciding on Disputed Readings 67

Authors and readers alike could take great liberties (作者的自由度比較 大, 讀者的自由度也比較大).2 Li Ling does not, of course, claim to give a precise, detailed description of the nature of textual fluidity, but it still needs to be emphasized that the dichotomy of authors and readers that he uses in this brief statement is not representative of the complexity of early Chinese textual culture. The broader term “users” seems better suited to accommodate the various roles that recipients of texts could have played. These users may have made their first acquaintance with the text through a written version of it, either by reading it themselves or by listening to someone else reading aloud. More likely, they may have heard the text from someone, e.g., a teacher, who spoke the text from memory or even composed it while speaking. Once acquainted with the text, users may have recited the text themselves on some occasion. They may have put the text down in writing—either copy- ing a written version or writing from memory or after someone else’s dicta- tion. Each of these modes of using a text has a potential to generate textual changes of different kinds. This includes even the mere acts of reading or hearing a hitherto unknown text. Reading and hearing errors are, after all, known sources of textual change. More interesting than inadvertent chang- es to the text is the fact that, as Li Ling suggests, the users of a text often took considerable liberties in reproducing it—in the act of copying just as much as in recitation. It is impossible to draw a clear line between, on the one hand, reproducing a text with some intentional or inadvertent altera- tions and, on the other hand, producing a new text that is intended to convey the information of the previous text in a different way or to convey different information altogether. The difference between these two is gradual, and our decision about which of the two is the case will depend on how we assess the nature of the changes and the intention behind them. To identify precisely which changes were made to an existing text in the act of reproducing it—or producing a new text from it—in a particular instance, we would need both the source text and the resulting text, i.e., two witnesses that are related directly, without any intermediary steps. The only chance to reliably establish such a relationship is between two written texts of which we can be sure one was copied from the other. Aside

2 Li Ling 2008, 214. 68 chapter six from very few exceptions we do not have such material.3 Hence, we can only compare texts that represent frozen moments in a history of textual fluidity. Hardly ever are we able to date an early Chinese text precisely, but we can often place the texts in a fairly broad approximate time-frame. If we are able to establish which of the related witnesses are earlier and which are later, we can at least identify tendencies of textual history, even if we cannot attribute the changes to a particular author or redactor. When Li Ling problematizes the notion of an author for early China and discusses the classical terminology relating to authorship and book produc- tion, he points out that the creation of new ideas and the perpetuation of existing texts are inextricably intertwined and that, when it comes to the production of written texts, the author function can hardly be detached from that of a redactor or editor.4 This implicitly presupposes that texts are not only, as described above, freely altered in the process of their trans- mission but that wholly new texts are composed, using pre-formed tex- tual units. William Boltz has referred to this phenomenon as “the composite nature of early Chinese texts,” and he asserts “that this compos- ite structure is more of a norm than an exception in the periods before the empire.”5 Based on the finding that the correspondence between the trans- mitted texts of the Zhou yi 周易, Laozi 老子, and the Liji chapter “Ziyi” 緇 衣 and their manuscript counterparts is much closer within the several distinct units of these texts than the correspondence in the order of these units, Boltz finds that transmitted texts that have manuscript counterparts … typically show them- selves to be constructed out of individual textual units of about a ‘paragraph’ in length … and the order in which these building blocks come, together with whatever other, nonmatching passages may have been introduced, is a consequence of the vicissitudes of a text’s compositional history.6

3 The Mawangdui silk manuscripts *Xing de A and B are one of the few known cases of two manuscripts that are directly related as model and copy (see Kalinowski 2005, 152–163). In another case of copy and model, i.e., the Shangbo manuscripts *Tianzi jian zhou 天子 建州 A and B, no changes of the text whatever are involved (see Richter 2009). This pair of manuscripts, published in volume 6 of the Shanghai Museum Chu manuscript collection, as well as three more pairs published in volume 7 (i.e., *Zhengzi jia sang 鄭子家喪 A and B, *Jun ren zhe he bi an zai 君人者何必安哉 A and B, Fan wu liu xing 凡物流形 A and *Fan wu liu xing B), are most probably writing exercises and thus not representative of the general history of textual transmission. See Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, VI–VII. 4 Li Ling 2008, 210–213. In a similar vein, William Boltz (2005, 60) refers to the Laozi as “as much an editorial enterprise as it is an authorial one.” 5 Boltz 2005, 51. 6 Boltz 2005, 58. In addition to this article, Boltz has also discussed the relation of the Guodian Laozi counterparts to the received text in an earlier study (Boltz 1999). For the Criteria for Deciding on Disputed Readings 69

The three transmitted texts and their respective manuscript counterparts on which Boltz bases his discussion of the movability of building blocks all share the feature that their textual units, which we recognize as building blocks, are not related in a hierarchical order, and this non-hierarchical relation between these units is the condition for their movability. Such texts are indeed typical, especially for the pre-imperial period. We can find a similar composite structure in other texts—most famously in the Lunyu, but also, if perhaps less obvious, in other Liji chapters besides “Zi yi,” in parts of the Da Dai Liji 大戴禮記, the Guanzi 管子, certainly the Shuoyuan 說苑, Yanzi chunqiu 晏子春秋, and other compilations. However, a great number of other texts build their originally independent and still recogniz- ably distinct textual units into an explicitly meaningful order that then makes their sequence more stable. This order can be motivated in different ways: it may be a systematizing approach, with even a claim to cosmo- logical significance, as in the structure of Lü shi chunqiu 呂氏春秋, or it may be a merely pragmatic indexical pattern as provided by the jing 經 catalogues that structure the “Chu shuo” 儲說 chapters of Hanfeizi 韓非子.7 More commonly, the redactional techniques used to integrate such smaller pre-formed textual units into larger texts are yet more diverse; this material may be used as elements in logically consistent argumentative texts or it may be converted into prose texts by building them into simple narrative frameworks (the minimal form being a dialogue) or by using additional paratextual elements (e.g., catalogues of didactic items are numbered or given a name that can serve to refer to all the items collec- tively elsewhere in the text). These paratextual elements can have an in- dexical function and facilitate memorization. Naturally, such creative uses of pre-formed textual units in more extensive texts stabilize their order (or at least impose restrictions on their movability) by lending the text a basic structure that governs the arrangement of the individual units, but they also occasion changes within these “building blocks.” We will hence have to expect different patterns of variability in texts of this kind.

Mawangdui and Guodian Laozi counterparts, see also Henricks 1989 and 2000 (specifically on the question of chapter division in Laozi, also Henricks 1979 and 1982). The study of the Mawangdui Zhou yi which Boltz refers to in the article cited above is Shaughnessy 1996. For studies of the Guodian and Shanghai Museum Zi yi manuscripts and their relation to the transmitted text, see Boltz 2002, Kern 2005b, and Shaughnessy 2006. 7 Heng Du (2010) interprets the “guidelines” (jing 經) prefacing the anecdote collections in these chapters as an indexical device superimposed on an existing collection, rather than an original underlying structure that guided the later arrangement of anecdotes. 70 chapter six

Once we acknowledge the composite nature and variability in early Chinese texts, we have to reject homogenizing approaches to parallel texts, since by concealing rather than revealing differences between the texts they squander much of the valuable information that the manuscripts have to offer, subjugating these original sources from early China to the author- ity of existing traditions. If we hope to learn something new about the past, we need to allow the new sources to speak for themselves and only then relate the information they yield to our previous knowledge. This means that when we identify and interpret the manuscript characters to establish the manuscript text, we need to rank internal criteria before external ones, in the following order:8 Internal criteria: (1) manuscript orthography; (2) logical coherence in the manuscript text. External criteria: (3) orthography in closely related other manuscripts; (4) textual parallels in other manuscripts or transmitted literature; (5) gen- eral usage in Classical Chinese language and script. The first and most potent criterion for deciding on the reading of a par- ticular character has to be the specific orthographic regularity that can be observed in the manuscript in question, rather than a general assumption that words could be written with any character associated with a pronun- ciation that is close enough to make it a viable loan character. One might object that this principle creates a hermeneutic circle, since any observation of orthographic regularity is already based on reading the characters; but fortunately this is only a theoretical problem. In practice most manuscript characters are perfectly unambiguous in their graphic identity, and their reading can be established beyond doubt. Discussions of early Chinese orthography are often phrased in terms so general that they suggest an unrealistic degree of orthographic flexibility. This leads scholars to believe a character can stand for any word as long as its standard phonetic value is sufficiently similar to use it as a possible loan graph. However, in practice there is much more consistency in a particular manuscript or within a certain corpus of manuscripts, and the patterns of variability are not the same within such limited scopes of inquiry than they seem to be if we define the range of graphic variation based on all accumulated variants over centuries of manuscript production in a wide geographic area.9 The actual irregularities with which we have to struggle tend to be so much in

8 I have first suggested a similar hierarchy of criteria in Richter 2005b. 9 For studies of orthography that follow a corpus-based approach, see Galambos 2005 and 2006. Criteria for Deciding on Disputed Readings 71 the foreground that it is easy to overlook the equally real dependable regularities. Therefore, it is important to emphasize strongly that many words, es- pecially frequent ones, are written in perfectly regular orthography. To name just a few examples, words written today as 也, 夫, 然, 之, 易, 異, 用, 出, 人, 民, 馬, 必, 先, 相, 自, 曰, 眾, 言, 虛, 行, 為 are always written with the same, easily recognizable character, although this character may differ in shape, less often in structure, from the modern one. The orthog- raphy is still unambiguous in cases of characters that may or may not have additional parallel strokes outside their top or bottom horizontal strokes (e.g., 上, 下, 而, 不, 天, 虛, 至). There are even cases of different degrees of abbreviating a character that do not result in orthographic ambiguity. For example, the characters 其, 亓, and 丌 indubitably always stand for the word qi {其}.10 Thanks to this high degree of orthographic regularity, a large portion of manuscript texts can be established fairly reliably. The uncertain readings of a manuscript text usually concern a very limited number of characters. On the basis of the undisputed readings we can therefore determine the orthographic regularities within a manuscript and then closely examine the cases that deviate from this pattern. Assuming that a scribe who usu- ally writes a word {A} with the character is not likely, without any apparent reason, to write the same word in a singular case with the char- acter , and also that a scribe who regularly uses a character to write the word {X} and maybe also the word {Y}, is not likely to suddenly use the same character for the word {Z}, we can reexamine those readings that contradict the orthography of the document in question. If an alterna- tive reading that accords with the orthographic regularities we observe elsewhere in the manuscript (criterion 1) results in a logical text (criterion 2), we will have to accept it, even if the resulting text differs from a parallel text (criterion 4) or from the ideology that the text supposedly represents or from what we have come to know, based on other sources, as the typical language of the time (criterion 5).

10 Paleographic dictionaries (wenzi bian 文字編)—especially those that collect all instances of a certain character in the corpus whose script they represent—make the existing element of constancy in the writing system impressively obvious. For the Shangbo manuscripts, e.g., see Li Shoukui et al. 2007. A limitation that needs to be remembered when using such paleographic dictionaries is that they do not always make explicit whether an entry contains all forms of the same character or the characters used to write the same word. 72 chapter six

Only if the reading that is based on the general manuscript orthography (criterion 1) is unlikely, because it would lead to a logically inconsistent text (criterion 2 negative), must we conclude that internal criteria do not suffice to establish the reading, requiring us then to consider other read- ings, based on external criteria. Among these, orthographic regularities in closely related manuscripts (criterion 3), starting with manuscripts that share the same production standard or come from the same site, will rank before textual parallels in other manuscripts or received literature (crite- rion 4) or—the least potent of all criteria—general usage (criterion 5). Scholars who aim to homogenize manuscript texts with other manu- scripts or with transmitted literature or with presumed ideological affilia- tions obviously rank the criteria for deciding the reading of manuscript characters differently. In the following, we shall review different types of such homogenizing readings in *Min zhi fumu and demonstrate how im- portant information is lost through such homogenization. variants of Little Consequence 73

Chapter seven

Variants of Little Consequence for the Content of the Text

Before we discuss those readings of great consequence for the general import of the text, we shall review a number of cases in which homogeniz- ing readings have been suggested that would leave the content of the text almost entirely unaffected and are therefore frequently treated in a non- chalant fashion. What makes precision in these cases nevertheless impor- tant is the fact that such seemingly insignificant acts of assimilating the manuscript to its transmitted counterparts create a false sense of identity between different versions and ultimately let other readings that argue for differences in the central ideas of the respective texts appear more surpris- ing or even unlikely than they really are.

(1) wáng < *maŋ 亡 (or wǎng < *maŋʔ) vs. wú < *ma 無: In Warring States manuscripts from the Chu area, the second most frequent negation—next to the negation of verbs by bù 不—is one that expresses the meaning ‘not have,’ ‘not exist,’ ‘be absent’ and is written as 亡 (the manuscript character more closely resembles the old form 亾, which has become almost obsolete). Pu Maozuo’s transcription (shiwen 釋文) of *Min zhi fumu consistently writes “亡(無),” declaring 亡 at its first occurrence to be interchangeable with 無.1 This statement does not specify whether the two characters 亡 and 無 are interchangeable in the sense that they can equally be used to write the same word and, if so, what word this is. Presumably it would be the word wú < *ma {無}, commonly used in Classical Chinese to express the meaning ‘not have.’ Most transcriptions of Chu manuscripts, not just of the text *Min zhi fumu, routinely use the same representation “亡(無)” without any annotation whatever, appar- ently assuming this too obvious a case to require comment. Nishiyama treats the problem in a less laconic way and devotes an entire paragraph to the issue, explaining that 亡 and 無 are frequently used interchangeably, in transmitted literature and manuscripts alike, as loan graphs.2 This may

1 Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, II.157: “「亡」,通「無」。” 2 Nishiyama et al. 2004, 12. 74 chapter seven appear to be an inconsequential issue that does not merit discussion, since the meaning of the word represented by 亡 is entirely clear and undis- puted. However, if we examine the rationale behind the decision to read either wú {無} or wáng {亡}, it has important implications for the assump- tions we make about the production of manuscripts and the history of texts. If we assume that the character 亡 was indeed used to write the word wú {無}, this would invite the speculation that the character 無, which we know as the regular representation of this word in Classical and Literary Chinese, was not an element of the Chu writing system. However, the Warring States Chu manuscripts available to date contain dozens of in- stances of 無. The possibility that within certain scribal schools the char- acter 無 was used, while other groups of scribes used the character 亡 for the same word, does not seem to apply either, because both characters are found in manuscripts that are so closely related in their general production standard and style of writing that they must have been produced within the same milieu. In some cases, both characters appear even within the same manuscript.3 If both characters, 亡 and 無, indeed stood for the same word, the pref- erence for 亡 could be motivated by the economy of writing, since it has merely three strokes (e.g., in Guodian *Laozi A slip 32: ), whereas the Chu form of 無 (e.g., in Guodian *Laozi A slip 31: ) requires a minimum of twelve, possibly more, strokes. Abbreviated and full forms (e.g., 丌, 亓, or 其 for the word qí {其}) or different degrees of abbreviation of a character (as in the various characters for wéi {為}) frequently alternate within the same manuscript without any recognizable pattern. What is different in the case of 亡 vis-à-vis 無 is that the two characters are unrelated. Aside from economy of writing, another reason why a scribe might choose to write different characters for the same word is that he adheres to the orthography of different models that he copies, which also applied these different orthographies.4 The randomness in which the characters 亡 and 無 appear in the manuscripts makes such a scenario extremely unlikely. Especially for such frequent words we can expect a relatively stable orthography: the full form and different degrees of its abbreviation

3 For example, the group of Guodian bamboo slips titled *Laozi A has one 無 versus seven 亡; *Yu cong 語叢 4 also has multiple instances of both; and the Shangbo manuscript Rong cheng shi has eight of each. 4 For a case in which this can be established with certainty, see Richter 2005b. variants of Little Consequence 75 may alternate, while it is also possible that a variation in character com- ponents occurs, with or without apparent reason. An example where a choice of character components was obviously intended to enhance the semantic specificity of the words is the Guodian counterpart of Laozi chapter 44 (*Laozi A slips 35–37): 名與身孰親?身與貨孰多?得與亡孰病?是故,其愛必大費,多藏 必厚亡。知足[*tsok]不辱[*nok],知止[*təʔ]不殆[*lˤəʔ],可以長久 [*kʷəʔ]。 Name or person, which is closer? Person or commodities, which is more? Gain or loss, which is the greater peril? For this reason, one’s parsimony must lead to great expense, and hoarding much must lead to massive loss. Know contentment / and you will not be disgraced. / Know when to stop / and you will not be endangered. / Through these measures one can last long.5 The manuscript writes not only the words huò {貨} and fèi {費} (the latter has the phonetic 弼 over 貝) with the component 貝, as is common in Chu orthography. It also includes this semantic classifier, which pertains to material (especially monetary) wealth, in the characters for cáng {藏} (‘store’), dé {得} (‘gain’), and wáng {亡} (‘loss’). The form for cáng occurs also in the Guodian manuscript *Tai yi sheng shui 太一生水. However, for dé, instead of the usual , and for wáng, instead of just 亡, are unique forms. This additional semantic component lends the graphic representa- tion of the entire textual unit greater consistency and in the case of wáng also helps to distinguish the meaning ‘loss’ from the more general meaning of wáng {亡}, as it is used on the following slip of the same manuscript in the phrase “有生於亡” (‘existence is brought forth from non-existence’, cf. Laozi chapter 40).6 Considering such practices of variation, systematical or not, especially in the use of semantic classifiers, as well as the frequent slighter, non- structural variations in characters used for the same word, it is not unrea- sonable to assume that the negative wú could be written with different characters even within one manuscript. What is not conceivable, however, is that two entirely unrelated characters are used for the same word by the same scribe without any recognizable reason, and that this same alterna- tion should occur in different manuscripts that were recognizably produced in different scribal milieus.

5 For the manuscript text, see Jingmen shi bowuguan 1998, 6 and 113; the translation is in part indebted to the rendering of the transmitted counterpart by D.C. Lau (2001, 64–67). 6 Lau 2001, 60–61 and Jingmen shi bowuguan 1998, 6 and 113. 76 chapter seven

Hence, the phenomenon of the frequent use of 亡 in Chu manuscripts obviously calls for a different explanation: the character 亡 is here not only used for the word wáng < *maŋ {亡} as we know it from transmitted Classical Chinese literature in the verbal sense of ‘to disappear,’ ‘to die.’ The manuscripts use it even more frequently for the homophonous nega- tion in the sense of ‘not have,’ which is in transmitted texts usually ex- pressed with the word wú {無}. When used in this sense, the character 亡 is traditionally interpreted as standing for this latter word and accord- ingly pronounced wú. We may note that Hanyu da cidian even has an extra entry under the character 亡 that specifies its pronunciation as wú. This is an example of the unfortunate ambiguity caused by a practice in common modern Chinese to refer to words as “zì 字,” i.e., literally as characters, rather than words. This creates an area of fuzziness even in the greater part of scholarly discussions of paleographic issues, which we need to be aware of when we work with published transcriptions of manuscript texts.7 The Nestor of Chinese linguistics Wang Li 王力 (1900–1986) states explicitly that the pronunciation wú for 亡 is neither confirmed by the rhyme dic- tionaries Guangyun 廣韻 or Jiyun 集韻, nor by the Jingdian shiwen 經典 釋文; he also mentions the rhyme with sang 喪 in the Mao Ode 35 (“Gu feng” 谷風) as evidence of the pronunciation wáng.8 Pulleyblank mentions that the word wáng when used in the sense of ‘not have’ in Lunyu and Mengzi is not accompanied by an object, while in instances where an object follows, the word wú {無} is used.9 Possibly, the use with or without object in Lunyu and Mengzi is, if not coincidental, a regional particularity. The facts that this negative 亡, aside from the Chu manuscripts, main- ly occurs in pre-classical texts and that in the manuscripts it is not re- stricted to cases without explicit object, seems to confirm Schuessler’s suggestion that it could in fact be identical with the pre-classical wǎng < *maŋʔ {罔} ‘not have,’ which can take an object. This would mean that the orthographic distinction wáng 亡 vs. wǎng 罔 simply did not exist yet and

7 For example, Nie Zhongqing discusses 無 and 亡 as “loan graphs” for two phonetically close words. He indicates correctly that 亡 is more typical for earlier texts, but he never states clearly which of the two words the respective characters represent. Instead, he discusses the phenomenon in terms of “the meaning of the characters (zi yi 字義).” Based on the different distribution of the characters in the Guodian “Laozi A–C” manuscripts, he argues that A predates B and C. See Nie Zhongqing 2004, 80–83 and 97–98. 8 Wang Li 2000, 12. Cf. Hanyu da cidian II.293. 9 Pulleyblank 1995, 109. See, for example, Lunyu 3.5: “The Master said: ‘Even if the Yi and Di have a ruler, they do not yet compare to the various Xia without one’” 子曰夷狄之 有君不如諸夏之亡也. Cf. also Lunyu 7.26, 11.7, 12.5, 15.26, 19.2, and 19.5. variants of Little Consequence 77 that both words were written with the same character 亡. Since, despite the phonetic reconstructions that linguists have been able to offer us, we cannot be entirely sure of the exact sound-value of early Chinese words and hence must have recourse to modern Chinese pronunciations to read texts from early China aloud, it may seem convenient to pronounce the unfamiliar negative wáng as wú. But using such an “interpretive pronun- ciation” can be seriously misleading, since it is not consistent with any practice of transcribing other characters. It is just as unacceptable as if one were to transcribe or read a Classical fú {弗} as bù {不} or a zhī {之} as de {的}. At least the latter replacement would be immediately recognized as an anachronism, amounting to translating the text into a different language. In sum, the widely used representation of the negative 亡 as “亡(無)” in transcriptions of Chu manuscripts obscures an important feature of these manuscripts. The use of the negative wáng (or wǎng?) {亡} is prob- ably due to the fact that these texts were written in the periphery of the area over which Classical Chinese texts were disseminated and that the use of this negative was still more prevalent in the use of this language in that area—or that at least some of the producers of manuscripts in this area took a conservative attitude toward the texts they wrote down. Unfortunately, we do not have manuscripts from that time from further north that would allow us to observe whether in the text of the same genre the use of wang was just as prevalent as in the south. If that were the case, we would have to conclude that the dominant use of wu in transmitted Warring States literature is due to a modernization introduced when the texts were reconstituted at a later point, e.g., by the team of experts work- ing under the direction of the imperial librarian Liu Xiang 劉向 in the late first centuy bce.

(2) yú < *gʷa {于} vs. yú < *ʔa {於}: The characters 于 vs. 於 reflect a historical dimension of the text as well, albeit not in the same manner as 亡 vs. 無. The distribution of 于 and 於, respectively, indicates different textual layers. *Min zhi fumu, like other early Chinese manuscripts, observes the orthographic distinction between the words yú < *gʷa {于} and yú < *ʔa {於}, which are both most fre- quently used as “locative link verbs,” largely comparable to a preposition in the English language.10

10 Schuessler 2007, 583–584. 78 chapter seven

*Min zhi fumu uses both the characters 于 and 於 several times. The latter occurs in the very first sentence “子夏問於孔子” (#1) and again in “達於禮樂之原” (#6) and in “而德既塞於四海矣” (#36). The character 于 occurs in the phrase “以皇于天下” (#9), and again in “君子以此皇于 天下” (#31), “亡聲之樂塞于四方” (#64), and “亡體之禮施于四海” (#68). There is one more 於 in the presentation of the text in chapter four, but this is in the conjectured text for the missing top of slip ten (#55) and thus cannot be included in the discussion of the orthography of this manuscript. The distribution of *gʷa 于 vs. *ʔa 於 is not random. The latter, the typical locative verb in the Classical period, is used in the narrative parts of the text and in the direct speech of the interlocutors. The typical pre- classical locative verb *gʷa 于, on the other hand, is used in Odes quotations as well as in one particular phrase—“皇于天下” (attain supremacy in All Under Heaven)—that is very probably also a quotation from an old source or at least intended to sound archaic.11 The use of 於 vs. 于 in *Min zhi fumu is not motivated by syntactic or semantic factors other than stylistic con- siderations; it depends entirely on whether the text speaks in contemporary or archaistic language. This is confirmed by the two different representa- tions of the same phrase “pervade all within the Four Seas” in different parts of the text. It is written as “塞於四海” when Confucius uses the phrase as part of his own words in line #36, but it appears as “塞于四海”, when he quotes the Odes in line #68. In various other manuscripts this distinction is a reliable indicator of either quotes from archaic texts or intentionally archaistic language embedded in a classical text.12

11 Yuri Pines has found a clear pattern of distribution of 于 vs. 於 in the Zuozhuan 左 傳: “In the early Zuo the ‘于’ particle predominates, while the last century of the narrative is dominated by ‘於’.” The distribution of the two particles is further determined by stylistic factors: while the narrator’s language uses 於, quoted Chunqiu text as well as “passages which speak in a solemn and dignified way, such as citations of the classics, annalistic remarks, and records of diplomatic intercourse” use the less colloquial 于. See Pines 2002a, 218. 12 Richter (2005b, 189–190) shows the same orthographic distinction as late as in the Mawangdui text *Wu xing and also mentions the difference in usage between the Mawangdui Zhou yi 周易 and Xi ci 繫辭 manuscripts: the former using 于 and the latter 於. Olivier Venture (Feng Yicheng 2007) observes that the Chu manuscripts from Guodian and the Shangbo collection use 于 either in quotations of archaic texts or in text passages that refer to the remote past. Since Venture’s article is in Chinese, his phrasing “X/Y 字的用法” (i.e., the usage of the characters X/Y) does not make it explicit enough that the two characters are not just graphic variants but, despite the identical syntactic function, represent two different words. variants of Little Consequence 79

While Pu Maozuo accurately reflects the difference between 于 and 於, other transcriptions treat it more nonchalantly. Ji Xusheng basically pre- serves the distinction between the two words, except for the second in- stance of the phrase “皇于天下,” where he uses 於 instead of 于. This is probably not an intentional change of character, but it reflects an inatten- tion to this important detail, which has surely to do with the fact that the two words are not just synonymous but also homophonous in modern Chinese and that mainland Chinese orthography has even completely replaced 於 with the simpler character 于.13 An unawareness of the sig- nificance of the distinction between 于 and 於 in classical texts becomes obvious when other scholars such as Fang Xudong 方旭東, to name just one example, convert all instances of 于 to 於.14 It is worth noting that the transmitted counterparts do not distinguish 于 and 於 in the same way as *Min zhi fumu.15 This shows that scholars like Fang Xudong perhaps do not intentionally assimilate the manuscript text to its transmitted counterparts in their treatment of this particular feature but merely follow a longstanding tradition of “normalizing” orthog- raphy in the process of textual transmission, a process in which distinctions that are not recognized as significant, or at least not considered valuable, are given up and the orthography of the text is freely adapted to the current standard.

(3) zhì < *tit-s {至} vs. zhì < *trit-s {致}: While neither the treatment of 亡 vs. 無 nor that of 于 vs. 於 in the tran- scriptions involves any difference in the meaning of the words that the respective characters represent, Pu Maozuo’s transcription of “以至五至” line #7 as “以致五至” creates a true lexical variant. In making this change, he assimilates the text to its transmitted counterparts and reads “in order to bring about (‘cause to arrive’) the Five Presences,” instead of “in order to reach (‘arrive at’) the Five Presences.” Following the hierarchy of criteria proposed above, we must test Pu Maozuo’s reading against the criterion

13 The same inattention to this detail occurs in the edition of the Mawangdui text *Wu xing, where the reverse mistake is made. The editors transcribe the phrase “五行皆刑(形) 于闕內” in column 176 as “五行皆刑(形)於闕內.” Guojia wenwuju gu wenxian yanjiushi 1980, 17. 14 Fang Xudong 2004. 15 Both the Liji and Kongzi jiayu versions use 於 in the phrase “橫於天下,” where the manuscript has “皇于天下”; Liji uses “志氣塞乎天地,” where the manuscript has “德既 塞於四海.” However, both transmitted versions generally preserve 于 in the Odes quotations. 80 chapter seven of manuscript orthography first. In all other instances in this manuscript the same character is undisputedly used for the word zhì < *tit-s {至}. On the other hand, it is possible, even likely, that the word zhì < *trit-s {致}, if it were indeed used in this text, would at that time have been written with the same character. Although the component 攴/攵 is already much in use in Warring States manuscripts, there is no indication that the orthograph- ic distinctions were universally applied, where this component functions as a causative marker for words like 致 ‘to make arrive’ vis-à-vis 至 ‘to arrive’ or 政 ‘to make upright/correct,’ ‘to govern’ vis-à-vis 正 ‘to be upright/cor- rect’. The fact that some distinctions that became firmly established in later Chinese orthography were not in place yet when *Min zhi fumu was written is confirmed by the several cases discussed in the paleographic examina- tion above, where two different words are written with the same character, e.g., 聖 for tīng {聽} and shēng {聲} or 可 for kě {可} and hé {何}. Since the first criterion does not allow establishing a reading with sufficient certainty, the next criterion to apply is that of the logical consistency of the resulting text. Both readings result in a logical text, but the manuscript reading “to reach” fits the Five Presences better than “to bring about,” which in turn is more appropriate for the different set of Five Presences in the transmitted counterparts. This topic will be taken up again below, where the different versions of the Five Presences will be discussed.

(4) huáng < *gʷˤaŋ {皇} vs. héng < *C.gʷˤraŋ {橫}: When Confucius answers Zixia’s initial question and gives a general defini- tion of the “Parent of the People,” the manuscript text (#5–9) differs from the transmitted counterparts in multiple ways:

Manuscript 民之父母乎必達於禮樂之原以至五至以行三亡以皇于天下 Liji 夫民之父母乎必達於禮樂之原以致五至而行三無以橫於天下 Kongzi jiayu 夫民之父母 必達於禮樂之源以致五至而行三無以橫於天下 The absence or presence of the particles fu 夫 and hu 乎 is an unambigu- ous stylistic feature of the manuscript text. The allographs 原 and 源 do not constitute different readings, and the variants 至/致, 亡/無, and 于/於 have been discussed above. The remaining difference between 皇 in the manuscript and 橫 in both transmitted versions is particularly well-suited to demonstrate the homogenizing tendency that dominates the reading of the newly discovered manuscripts. variants of Little Consequence 81

The graphic identification of the character as 皇 is undisputed. However, opinions on its lexical reference are divided. Pu Maozuo clearly reads it not as huáng < *gʷˤaŋ {皇} but as a loan for the phonetically close word héng < * C.gʷˤraŋ {橫}. As evidence that this is the correct reading, he cites Zheng Xuan’s 鄭玄 (127–200) gloss of this word in the Liji parallel as “充” (‘to fill’) and argues that “橫于天下” (‘to fill All Under Heaven’) “means the same” (yi tong 意同) as “塞乎天地” (‘to pervade Heaven and Earth’).16 The first argument, i.e., the occurrence of héng in both transmitted versions, is an external one and should therefore not rank first in importance. If it were not for the transmitted parallels, the question of whether the char- acter 皇 could stand for a different word than huáng {皇} would not even arise. The second argument is flawed in two ways. First, the alleged logical consistency does not exist in the manuscript text, since “塞乎天地” occurs only in the Liji version. Second, the argument ignores that even in the Liji the two phrases neither occur in parallel position nor do they actually mean the same. We shall discuss this aspect that touches upon the interpretation of the text later; suffice to note here that Pu Maozuo’s reading is entirely based on external criteria and thus implies a fundamental identity of the manuscript text with its transmitted counterparts, despite the obvious differences between the two not just on the level of individual words but even in the position as well as absence or presence of entire passages. Pu Maozuo’s reading of 皇 as héng {橫} is almost unanimously ac- cepted, except by Ji Xusheng, who reads the character as huáng {皇} in what he considers its original meaning, viz. ‘great,’ ‘resplendent.’17 Nishiyama rejects this reading, reiterating Pu Maozuo’s arguments and adding ex- amples from other early Chinese texts, where 橫 and 塞 are used in con- junction and in similar phrases.18 In so doing he moves even further away from the manuscript. Employing the criterion ranked lowest (i.e., fifth) in the hierarchy suggested above, he assimilates the manuscript text not just to its transmitted counterparts but even to altogether different early Chinese texts. The logic is again that the manuscript text and its transmit- ted counterparts are identical, and in deciding which of the two possible

16 Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, II.157. 17 Ji Xusheng et al. 2003, 7. 18 Nishiyama identifies a similar juxtaposition in the Liji chapter 46 (“Ji yi” 祭義), where Zengzi 曾子 advocates that filial piety be “put in place so that it pervades Heaven and Earth and spread so that it traverses all within the Four Seas” 置之而塞乎天地溥之而橫乎四 海. He further adds a quote from Lüshi chunqiu 呂氏春秋 where “橫塞” occurs as a direct word combination. Nishiyama et al. 2004, 13. 82 chapter seven words—huang, as general ancient and modern orthography would suggest, or the word heng 橫 in the transmitted versions—is the correct reading of the manuscript character 皇, Nishiyama assumes that the word that can be shown from other texts to be more typical or familiar is the correct reading. This goes counter to the fundamental principle of textual criticism, i.e., the assumption that the less familiar reading is more likely to be the correct one (lectio difficilior potior), since copyists are more likely to inad- vertently change a less familiar expression into a familiar one than the reverse.19 The more text-critical decisions of the kind that Nishiyama proposes are allowed to accumulate, the more homogeneous and uniform the literature constructed through this textual criticism will become. To preserve the information the manuscript offers about textual chang- es in the history of *Min zhi fumu and its transmitted counterparts, instead of evaporating it in homogenizing readings, we need to rank internal before external evidence, as suggested in the hierarchy of criteria set up above. The first-rank criterion, the orthography of the manuscript under examina- tion, is not a sufficient basis for deciding what the character 皇 stands for. This character occurs only twice in the manuscript, in the identical phrase “皇于天下”, which would hardly justify speaking about an orthographic regularity. But neither does the manuscript give any reason to assume that 皇 should stand for another word than huáng {皇}, which it represents in later standard orthography. The second criterion, logical coherence of the manuscript text, does not contradict this reading. On the contrary, huáng fits the context better than the alternative héng {橫}. But, since logical consistency is a matter of interpretation and thus subjective judgment, the less subjective third-rank criterion, i.e., the orthography of closely related manuscripts, should be consulted. This criterion strongly confirms the reading huáng. The character occurs multiple times in contemporaneous Chu manuscripts, the most unambiguous instances probably being its repeated use in the phrase “August Heaven” (huang tian 皇天) in the Shangbo manuscript *San de 三德 (see fig. 16).20

19 A classic concise vademecum of traditional stemmatic textual criticism is Maas 1927. William Boltz has in several articles, most notably perhaps in Boltz 1995, outlined how methodical textual criticism can be applied to early Chinese texts. Martin Kern (2002, 148–150) emphasizes the limitations of the stemmatic approach for textual criticism of early Chinese literature 20 Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, V.292–293. variants of Little Consequence 83

*Min zhi fumu *Min zhi fumu *San de *San de slip 2 slip 6 slip 7 slip 8

Fig. 16. The character 皇 in *Min zhi fumu and *San de

Reverting to the criterion of logical consistency, the claim that the paral- lelity between “橫於天下” and “塞乎天地” speaks for the reading 橫 is not just invalid for *Min zhi fumu, where the second phrase definitely does not occur. Even for the Liji, where these two phrases do occur, the claim that these two are parallel and basically say the same is highly questionable. The important distinction between, on the one hand, tianxia 天下 as the political realm and, on the other hand, tiandi 天地 as the natural world, encompassing earth and cosmos, is too important to be waved aside. In the Liji, the Parent of the People “penetrates the sources of Ritual and Music, in order to bring about the Five Presences and practice the Three Without, in order to traverse (‘fill’?) All Under Heaven.” This is said in the middle of Confucius’ answer to Zixia’s first question, whereas the second allegedly parallel statement about pervading Heaven and Earth is made only at the end of Confucius’ answer to Zixia’s second question. Confucius here says about the mutually engendered compassion and enthusiasm (or, more literally, grief and joy as expressed in music), in which the Five Presences culminate, that their intention and qi pervade Heaven and Earth: Where intentions are fully present, there will also be present the Odes; where the Odes are fully present, there will also be present rites; where rites are fully present, there will also be present music (joy); where joy is fully pres- ent there will also be present grief. Grief and joy generate each other. There- fore, you may watch for them with straight, clear-sighted eyes but cannot see them; you may listen with an inclined ear but cannot hear them. Their intention and qi pervade Heaven and Earth. This is what is called Five Pres- ences.21

21 Liji zhuzi suoyin 138.6–8. 84 chapter seven

志之所至,詩亦至焉。詩之所至,禮亦至焉。禮之所至,樂亦至焉。 樂之所至,哀亦至焉。哀樂相生。是故,正明目而視之,不可得而 見也;傾耳而聽之,不可得而聞也;志氣塞乎天地,此之謂五至。 In the manuscript, the counterpart of the passage about eyes and ears and pervading Heaven and Earth is positioned at a later point in the dialogue than in the Liji, where it precedes the enumeration of the Three Without. The placement in the manuscript after the enumeration of the Three Without is far more logical. The Three Without are the very didactic items of the text whose significance lies in their imperceptibility: “Music without sound, ritual without embodiment, and mourning without garb” (#28–30) refer to an inner perfection that is not reliant on outer manifestation. These make the gentleman “great (resplendent, supreme) in the political realm (All Under Heaven)” (#31: 皇于天下). Compared with the Liji’s “traversing All Under Heaven” (橫於天下), this is a much less surprising and spec- tacular and certainly less figurative statement about a political leader.22 The manuscript goes on to explain what makes it possible to achieve this great political consequence despite the lack of outer manifestation (#32– 36): One may listen and watch ever so attentively, they (the Three Without) are beyond the reach and ken of even the keenest ear and the sharpest eye, and yet their virtue has pervaded all within the Four Seas. 系耳而聽之不可得而聞也明目而視之不可得而見也而德既塞於四海. In the manuscript version the ruler achieves political charisma through an effort that goes beyond the due performance of ritual; it includes an anal- ogous process of inner cultivation—naturally neither visible nor audible— that leads to a lasting transformation of his personality. Once this transformation has been achieved, he is no longer reliant on an actual performance of ritual. His charisma pervades the political realm at any moment, not just during ritual. As will be shown in more detail in chapter 3.1, we have evidence in other contemporary manuscripts that this logic is not special to *Min zhi fumu but in keeping with what must have been a broader discourse on ritual at the time. The same rational approach to human psychology and discussion of ritual practice as a way to achieve a

22 Xu Shaohua (2005, 293) calls huang 皇 “clearer” or “more explicit” (更明確) than the heng 橫 of the transmitted versions, but he does not consider the question of whether each is appropriate for the general ideological tendency of its text. The underlying assumption of the text critical discussion is always this one identity of text, not several. variants of Little Consequence 85 lasting improvement of human nature is expressed in great detail in the manuscript texts *Xing zi ming chu 性自命出 and *Xing qing lun.23 The argument of *Min zhi fumu remains on the level of psychological common sense and involves neither supernatural qualities nor cosmo- logical dimensions. The Liji, however, offers a much more ideologically charged version of this: the gentleman “traverses All Under Heaven, and his intention and qi pervade Heaven and Earth.” This connects the ideal of the Parent of the People to the cosmos, which is further emphasized in a long passage at the end of the Liji chapter that is completely absent from the manuscript text. The alignment of the political realm with the cosmos that distinguishes the Liji version from the manuscript is typical of the early imperial period and makes a Han date of the Liji version probable.

Manuscript 民之父母乎必達於禮樂之原以至五至以行三亡以皇于天下 (“homo­ 民之父母乎必達於禮樂之原以致五至而行三無以橫於天下 genized”) Liji 夫民之父母乎必達於禮樂之原以致五至而行三無以橫於天下 Kongzi jiayu 夫民之父母 必達於禮樂之源以致五至而行三無以橫於天下 This short passage contains all questionable readings discussed so far. The comparison shows how much of the text can be affected by homogenizing readings and thus how much information about the history of early Chinese texts is at stake when we decide which methodology we apply in reading them. Especially the seemingly marginal difference between the readings huang (“to be great, supreme’) or heng (‘to traverse’), once taken seriously and examined in context, points to fundamental differences between the manuscript and the transmitted versions of the text. The reverse case can occur, too: a character cannot be reliably identified, let alone the exact word it stands for, and yet the meaning of this uniden- tified word can be conjectured with great assurance.

23 These manuscripts have drawn considerably more attention than *Min zhi fumu, so it is impossible to name even the important studies on them exhaustively. The manuscripts are published in Jingmen shi bowuguan 1998 and Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, I.7–9, 71–115, 217–301, respectively. The first book-length study of *Xing zi ming chu is Li Tianhong 2002. Chen Wei (2002) gives an important reassessment of the entire group of bamboo slips that follow the same production standard and comprise *Xing zi ming chu. I concur with Paul Goldin (2000) in the assessment that the text has a closer affinity with the philosophy of Xunzi (early 3rd century) than with the 5th-century grandson of Confucius, Zisi 子思, or a “school of Zisi” (Zisi xuepai 子思學派). For a complete English translations of the text, see Middendorf 2008, and a nearly complete one in Meyer 2011, 311–351. 86 chapter seven

(5) ér < *nə {而} vs. sī < *se {斯} and xì < *m-kˤek-s {系} vs. qīng < *kʷʰeŋ {傾}: The small number of occurrences of a certain word or character in the text can make it difficult to decide, based on orthographic regularity, what word a certain character stands for. In some cases it can even make the identi- fication of the character itself difficult. Larger manuscripts with thousands of characters (e.g., the so-called “Laozi B” manuscript of Mawangdui, whose altogether six texts comprise over 17,000 characters) offer a much broader and ultimately firmer basis for the study of orthographic and stylistic regularities than Warring States bamboo manuscripts with typically just a few hundred characters.24 *Min zhi fumu must originally have contained an estimated 427 characters, of which 388 are preserved. So it is not un- usual that a character occurs only once in a manuscript. As far as the first- rank criterion for establishing the text, i.e., orthographic regularity within the manuscript, is concerned, this reduces the basis of comparison for the character as a whole to zero and offers at best the chance of comparisons for individual components of this character that also occur elsewhere in this manuscript. In such cases of lacking confirmation of the character form within the same manuscript, it is especially important to proceed system- atically and to compare the character in question first with forms of writing as close as possible in provenance and type of manuscript, before consult- ing other types of script, such as inscriptions, or script from other periods and regions. An early proposed reading for the character 而 on the first slip of *Min zhi fumu illustrates the methodological importance of this principle. Huang Xiquan 黃錫全, a senior paleographer and one of the foremost experts in ancient Chinese coins, studied a reproduction of this slip in the journal of the Calligraphy Department of the Shanghai Museum, several years before the publication of the manuscript in 2002. Knowing the text of this slip to be a counterpart to the Liji chapter “Kongzi xian ju,” Huang identified the 而 (character 1.20 in fig. 17 below) in the passage “何如而可謂民之父母” (‘What must one be like to be called Parent of the People?’) as 斯.25 Obviously, this identification of the character is chiefly inspired by the Liji counterpart “何如斯可謂民之父母矣.” The Kongzi jiayu parallel is iden- tical, but without a sentence final particle: “何如斯可謂民之父母.” The

24 For a detailed study of just this phenomenon in the Mawangdui “Laozi A” and“Laozi B” manuscripts as well as their different production standards and social uses, see Richter 2005b and 2011, respectively. 25 Huang Xiquan 1998, 79–80. variants of Little Consequence 87 difference between these two and the manuscript is of no consequence, except for the detail that the word si 斯 is associated with the language of the Shandong area and its use thus moves the transmitted texts stylisti- cally closer to the core Ru milieu. The first important point to note is that, were it not for the transmitted counterparts, it is most unlikely that the reading 斯 would have occurred to anyone. The second is that the other six instances of 而 in the manuscript would have revealed the identity of the character in the first slip (see fig. 17). But these were not available to Huang.

1.20 6.16 6.22 6.27 7.2 7.5 10.3

Fig. 17. Forms of 而 in *Min zhi fumu

The relatively small number of characters per manuscript confronts us with a, perhaps less drastic, but still similar limitation as the conditions under which Huang Xiquan read the one isolated slip of *Min zhi fumu. The con- tinued lack of a broad basis of samples by which to confidently identify and read manuscript characters is a limitation we must be aware of, in order to avoid errors of judgment. If only a small number of characters is available in the particular handwriting we are trying to read, this is not a justification to give transmitted parallels or even familiar expressions from other texts greater weight. Those criteria should be applied only after we have exhausted all means to derive the identification of the character and what word it stands for from paleographic information, ranked in weight systematically from the closest in provenance and type of document to different sources. Only then can textual parallels be used to aid our judg- ment. Huang Xiquan obviously started his examination of the unfamiliar character with the assumption that it probably stands for the same word sī {斯} as in the Liji parallel, and then considered whether the form could be explained as a way of writing this word. He identified the three horizon- tals and the two outer diagonal strokes as an abbreviated form of 其 (i.e., 亓 with one more horizontal stroke on top) and the two bent, vertically oriented inner strokes as the component 斤, seeing the resulting character 88 chapter seven therefore structurally equivalent to 斯, where the same components are written side by side. However, for us, who have the six other instances of 而 in *Min zhi fumu available for comparison, it is evident that the only marked difference between the character under discussion and the six other 而 is the fact that the left inner vertical stroke of the former has almost completely disappeared. The faintness of this stroke cannot have played a role in Huang’s identification of the character, since the tracing he appends to his article shows this stroke very clearly.26 Huang’s paleographic argument is reasonable, except for his lack of differentiation in weighing the evidence. The examples he presents only attest that 其, when it occurs as a component in complex characters (such as 基), can be written as 亓. And his examples come from bronze inscrip- tions—a different medium with possibly different writing conventions. He gives one example of the character 斯—recorded in the Song compilation of character forms Hanjian 汗簡—written as <亓+斤>, side by side, not on top of one another.27 Huang does not present any evidence for a char- acter 斯 whose two components are vertically instead of horizontally juxtaposed, nor does he seem to test other possible identifications of the graph and compare it with forms of these in manuscripts more closely related to the one he examines than the inscriptional sources he refers to. The character 斯 is extremely scarce in Warring States manuscripts, which is in itself a possibly significant observation. It is always written with the two components side by side. Moreover, the character for the word qí {其} is sometimes written in its full form, but more often reduced to its base 丌; frequently another horizontal is added, but nowhere does a form with three horizontals occur as in the one that Huang Xiquan identifies as 其. Both occurrences of 其 in *Min zhi fumu, not available to Huang Xiquan when he wrote his article, are written as 亓 (slips 2 and 9; see fig. 18). Once we take the possibility into account that the character in question could be 而, the reading ér {而} is abundantly confirmed by unambiguous phrases in the text, such as “系耳而聽之不可得而聞也。明目而視之 不可得而見也” (#32–35). However, one anomaly remains to be explained: just as much as the regular abbreviated forms of 其 can have one or two horizontals on top but not three, the character 而 is usually written with this one horizontal stroke or with a second one ( ) but not with three. The character with three horizontal strokes is an exceptional form that is consistently used in *Min zhi fumu and occurs only in the two other Shangbo

26 Huang Xiquan 1998, 82; cf. Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, II.17. 27 Hanjian 76b; see Li Ling and Liu Xinguang 1983, 38. variants of Little Consequence 89 manuscripts: *Wu wang jian zuo 武王踐阼, *Yan Yuan wen yu Kongzi 顏 淵問於孔子 (see fig. 18). These are the two of altogether three manuscripts that are written in the same peculiar style of script as *Min zhi fumu, al- beit not all by the same scribe. The third, *Ji Gengzi wen yu Kongzi 季庚子 問於孔子, which is the least similar of the three in handwriting, always has only two horizontals in 而; the other two, which predominantly use the exceptional three horizontals that are consistently used in *Min zhi fumu, also show occasional forms with only two horizontals. This fits the general finding that *Min zhi fumu is written with the greatest care and elaboration among these four manuscripts that employ the same rare, ornate style.28

其 其 而 而 而 而

*Min zhi *Min zhi *Min zhi *Wu wang *Yan Yuan *Ji Gengzi fumu 2.32 fumu 9.7 fumu 6.27 jian zuo 5.8 wen yu wen yu Kongzi 7.30 Kongzi 4.8

Fig. 18. 其 and 而 in *Min zhi fumu and stylistically related manuscripts

The most probable explanation for the three horizontal strokes of 而 is a conflation of the regular form, which has two horizontals and two pairs, outer and inner, of more or less curved diagonal or vertical strokes with a cursive form, where the outer of these curved strokes are straightened so that the character form resembles more strongly the parallel horizontals and just one pair of diagonal strokes that sometimes cross the lower hori- zontal. The process is most clearly visible in the Shangbo manuscript *Kongzi jian Ji Huanzi 孔子見季桓子, which is written in a very cursive style; examples of 而 with just one top horizontal stroke are *Zhong xin zhi dao, where the shape is closer to the original form with two pairs of downward oriented strokes, and *Cheng zhi wen zhi, where the outer of these pairs has completely merged into one horizontal stroke which is crossed by the inner pair, resulting in a form that resembles 开 rather than 而 (see fig. 19).29

28 Cf. Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, V, VII, and VIII. 29 Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, VI.31–59. The form with three parallel horizontals and one pair of diagonal strokes is also widely used in Chu manuscripts from Baoshan, Xinyang 90 chapter seven

而 而 而 而 而 而

*Kongzi jian Ji *Kongzi jian Ji *Kongzi jian *Xing qing *Zhong xin *Cheng zhi Huanzi 26.8 Huanzi 9.19 Ji Huanzi 8.7 lun 8.20 zhi dao 5.19 wen zhi 8.6

Fig. 19. 而 in selected Shangbo and Guodian manuscripts

It is conceivable that the special form of 而 in *Min zhi fumu and the few other manuscripts in the same style was not just an accidental conflation of the two different ways of writing the character as shown above. The fact that the style of writing in *Min zhi fumu is rather elaborate suggests that the additional horizontal stroke, just like the pronounced curves of the inner vertical strokes of 而, served the function to distinguish it more clearly from the character 天. Copyists occasionally confused the two characters, and even if the context normally makes it clear enough which word the character stands for, the similarity is still a potential source of ambiguity (see fig. 20).30

天 <天> {而} 而 天 而 天 Guodian Guodian Guodian Guodian *Min zhi *Min zhi *Zhong xin *Laozi A *Laozi A *Laozi A fumu 6.27 fumu 6.12 zhi dao 5.8 28.9 29.11 30.12

Fig. 20. 天 vs. 而 in selected Guodian manuscripts and *Min zhi fumu

The example of 而 may seem too insignificant to warrant such a thorough investigation. However, its value lies in its unambiguous nature and the clarity with which it demonstrates the importance of a judicious weighing

Changtaiguan tomb 2, Xincai Geling and others. Cf. Hubei sheng Jing Sha tielu kaogu dui 1991a, Shang Chengzuo 1995, and Henan sheng wenwu kaogu yanjiusuo 2003. 30 In Guodian *Laozi A, the editors recorded three cases of 而 standing for the word tiān {天} within a space of 13 slips (#19.21, 28.9, and 31.2). variants of Little Consequence 91 of the different criteria for identifying a character and its reading. Ever since the publication of the entire manuscript, scholars have agreed to reject Huang’s reading 斯 and replace it with 而.31 Generally, there is a tendency to accept differences between the manuscript text and transmit- ted counterparts more readily if they merely affect stylistic points. If the word in question carries a heavier semantic weight than a mere function word like er 而 vs. si 斯, scholars are noticeably more reluctant to acknowl- edge divergence of a manuscript from transmitted counterparts. This shows that they are more prepared to accept the possibility that parallel texts express the same content differently than to accept that texts might have been changed intentionally to say something different. Another example of attempts to explain a character in a way that makes the manuscript text compatible with its transmitted counterparts concerns the first character in a rhyming pair of parallel sentences (#32–35): “One may listen and watch ever so attentively, they (the Three Without) are beyond the reach and ken of even the keenest ear and the sharpest eye” (#32–35: 系耳而聽之不可得而聞[*mun]也明目而視之不可得而見 [*kˤen-s]也). Unlike the peculiar form of 而 discussed above, the first character in this manuscript passage is unambiguous in its graphic iden- tity. It is composed of the two components 爪/爫 and 糸 (cf. fig. 21a, below). The Liji and Kongzi jiayu counterparts, however, differ from the manuscript in several ways:

Manuscript 系耳而聽之 不可得而聞也明目而視之不可得而見也 Liji 正明目而視之不可得而見也傾耳而聽之不可得而聞也 Kongzi jiayu 正明目而視之不可得而見 傾耳而聽之不可得而聞

First, the Liji reverses the sequence of the two sentences, placing the eyes first, while the manuscript arranges the statements in accordance with the conventional sequence of the words, er mu 耳目. Second, the eyes are characterized not just as clear-sighted (ming 明) but also as “straight” (zheng 正), and the ears are described as “inclined” (qing 傾). Scholars have responded to this discrepancy differently. In the first publication of the manuscript, Pu Maozuo points out that a character of the identical structure <爫+糸>, which he transcribes somewhat impre- cisely as 奚, occurs also in the administrative documents from Baoshan (cf. fig. 21a–b), where, according to Pu, it is read “繫.”32 He explains that

31 See Nishiyama et al. 2004, 9. 32 Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, II.164 and Hubei sheng Jing Sha tielu kaogu dui 1991a, 30 and plate 81. 92 chapter seven

“繫耳而聽” refers to attentive listening, which is expressed in various other early Chinese texts, albeit of later date than the manuscript, as “傾/頃/攢耳而聽” (‘to listen with an inclined/collected ear’).

a: 系 b: 奚/系? c: 昃 d: 爲 e: 明 f: 奚 *Min zhi Baoshan *Xi zhe jun *Min zhi *Min zhi *Ji Gengzi wen fumu 6.14 179.43 lao 1.19 fumu 12.24 fumu 6.25 yu Kongzi 13.14

Fig. 21. 系 and related graphs in *Min zhi fumu and 系 in a Baoshan document

Xu Shaohua 徐少華, in an otherwise rather detailed analysis of the differ- ences between the three texts, presents the sentence in the manuscript as “傾耳而聽之” with no comment whatever.33 Lin Suqing objects to Pu Maozuo’s reading of the character <爫 + 糸> in the Baoshan manuscript, which she transcribes, like Pu Maozuo, as 奚. Since this Baoshan character occurs as part of the personal name “黃奚,” she justly points out that we cannot be sure of the pronunciation of a personal name as we could for another lexical item.34 Lin then bases her interpretation of the character in *Min zhi fumu on a revision of the identification of its components. She observes that the first stroke of the 爪 component is more vertical than usual and that there is an additional stroke on the right side of this com- ponent, which makes it on the whole resemble a 日 component. Despite the fact that she confirms at the outset of her discussion of this character that the lower component is 糸, she believes that a component 日 on top would justify the assumption that the scribe wrote an erroneous form of the character 昃 (zè < *tsrək, ‘oblique’). She further mentions the Huainanzi passage “側目而視側耳而聽” to show the likelihood of such a phrase, without mentioning that 側 (cè < *tsrək, ‘slanting, oblique’) and zè are homophonous in Old Chinese.35 She additionally quotes the phrase “昃 聽” from another Shangbo manuscript, *Xi zhe jun lao 昔者君老 slip one, which she interprets as ‘to listen attentively.’ However, Lin Suqing also

33 Xu Shaohua 2005, 297. 34 Lin Suqing 2004, 231. 35 Cf. He Ning 1998, 652. variants of Little Consequence 93 mentions that the editor of *Xi zhe jun lao , Chen Peifen 陳佩芬, explains zè tīng as different in meaning from cè tīng, which she understands, based on a Zheng Xuan gloss to the Liji, as unacceptable eavesdropping. Hence, Chen Peifen assumes that the prince’s zè tīng in the text means that he listens attentively from morning till afternoon.36 Nishiyama is right to point out that Lin Suqing’s explanation is far too contrived to credit, but he also decides against Pu Maozuo’s reading 繫. His reason for rejecting “繫耳” is that this phrase “繫耳” is only attested in the medical classic Huangdi neijing 黃帝內經 (Ling shu 靈樞), where it is explained as “俠耳,” which in his opinion “does not make sense.” Therefore, he decides to join the majority of scholars who read “傾,” for which he believes “奚” is a possible loan. To underpin his decision, he cites several examples of “傾耳” from other texts, obviously implying that this typical phrase is what we ought to expect in *Min zhi fumu as well.37 Nishiyama’s preference for the lectio facilior, the more familiar reading, is so typical of the prevalent homogenizing approach to early Chinese literature that its underlying logic deserves a closer look. Nishiyama’s argu- ment is not that the meaning of the phrase “attached ear” does not make sense in the text *Min zhi fumu. His concern is that the only attested use of the characters 繫耳 happens to occur in a medical classic (a highly technical genre) in a meaning that does not make sense in *Min zhi fumu. That the terminological meaning of a word does not apply outside the special area in which it is used as a terminus technicus should not surprise us. Arguing as he does, Nishiyama does not treat Classical Chinese as a language, i.e., as an open and productive system offering a vocabulary and grammar that anyone could use freely to express ideas. Of course the com- position of texts must to some extent have been influenced by conventions, but an approach that accepts a certain reading of a manuscript text only under the condition that the expression in question is already attested in the known literature, in effect treats Classical Chinese not as a language within whose boundaries any possible expression of thought in ancient China can be found, but as a canon, a body of texts with sanctioned inter- pretations. According to this logic, anything outside the range of such a closed corpus of Classical Chinese language therefore cannot possibly have existed or is at least not acceptable as a legitimate early Chinese text. What this type of reasoning also overlooks is the fact that the early Chinese texts we know can be only part of what must have existed at the time.

36 Cf. Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, II.242. 37 Nishiyama et al. 2004, 21–22. 94 chapter seven

Of course no scholar would seriously propose such a line of reasoning explicitly, but it is a very common practice to rank the lowest criterion in the hierarchy suggested above, i.e., “general usage in Classical Chinese language and script,” first in decisions of how to read a manuscript. All too often, the fact that an expression is not familiar from the known literature is allowed to overrule what paleographic examination and a demonstrable manuscript orthography indicate. In reading early Chinese manuscripts— or indeed in any text-critical enterprise—we must be aware that a text can express an idea in unfamiliar, original ways, as long as it is compatible with the vocabulary and grammar of the language. And since the texts we are studying come from a very large and culturally diverse area and in their accretional and transmission history have traveled time-spans of several centuries, we must even allow for the possibility of unusual syntactic con- structions and obsolete words. Considering that there is not the slightest disagreement about what the sentence in question means, the discussion of this one character <爫 + 糸> has become astonishingly complex. It is not so much concerned with what the sentence says but how it says it. The word is the first in a pair of parallel sentences that say: “Even if one listens with ‘X’ ears, one cannot hear them; even if one watches with clear-sighted eyes one cannot see them.” Undoubtedly “X” must refer to perceptive, attentive ears, just like its counterpart in the other sentence speaks about clear-sighted eyes. But although the meaning of the unknown word that the character “X” stands for is obvious, we cannot start the process of reading from an assumption about what word this should be and then try to explain the character in a way that makes it compatible with this word. Reading has to begin with the identification of the character and can only then proceed to the word. Just as the decision about what word an identified character stands for must follow a hierarchy of criteria, as outlined above in chapter 2.2, the preceding step of “merely” identifying the character must likewise progress from the most closely related material to an increasingly wider scope. The identification of a character should start with the manuscript under inves- tigation, then proceed to closely related manuscripts, ideally written in the same hand or at least in the same style, and only then to general paleo- graphic information from other sources. According to this method, Lin Suqing’s identification of the character as a miswritten 昃 is untenable, if we consider the form in which the related character components are writ- ten elsewhere in *Min zhi fumu. The top half of the character cannot pos- sibly be 日. The stroke Lin Suqing believes connects with the hand (‘claw’) variants of Little Consequence 95 component爫 is unmistakably the beginning of the first stroke of the silk component 糸. Although this stroke is somewhat thin in the middle, where the lowest stroke of the hand component happens to touch it, the stroke is connected uninterruptedly with the lower part of the silk component and does not continue as part of the hand component. And even if it were part of the latter, the resulting form would still differ from the form of 日 as a character component seen elsewhere in this manuscript (see fig. 21e) as well as from the form of 日 in the character 昃 in *Xi zhe jun lao (see fig. 21c). The silk component is not disputed, but it is clearly very similar to other such components in the same manuscript. The hand component, which Lin Suqing finds untypically vertical, need not be written with the same slant as in the Baoshan example. *Min zhi fumu and many other manuscripts provide ample evidence for a component of similar shape and almost vertical orientation (see fig. 21a+d). A character of the same structure occurs many times in the Shangbo manuscripts (e.g., fig. 21f), and with the exception of *Cai feng qumu, where it is part of a song title, it is always used to write the interrogative pronoun xī < *gˤe {奚}, usually as part of the expression xi ru 奚如 (‘like what,’ ‘how’).38 This use of the character, however, does not justify its transcrip- tion as 奚. The character <爫 + 糸> that is attested in the Chu manuscripts multiple times is historically discontinuous, but it can nevertheless be related to two descendants in current Chinese script.39 The two characters 奚 and 系 both developed from the same early character <爫 + 絲>. A component 大 was added as a semantic classifier, signifying a person, when the character was used for the word xī < *gˤe ‘slave’ and in extension also to the homophonous interrogative pronoun, both of which are written as 奚 in modern orthography. The word xì < *m-kˤek-s ‘to bind,’ ‘to attach’ is not attested with an additional component 大. To write this word ‘to bind,’ the hand component was reduced to its first stroke and, as in the character for the two words xī, one silk component was dropped, resulting in the modern character 系.40 This establishes that the manuscript char- acter can be identified as an early form of not only 奚 but also 系.

38 In order of publication: *Kongzi shi lun 孔子詩論 slip 27; *Cai feng qumu 采風曲目 slip 2; Cao Mie zhi chen 曹蔑之陳 (my reading of the title follows Caldwell, forthcoming) slips 13, 38, 56, 57, Bao shu Ya yu Xi Peng zhi jian 鮑叔牙與隰朋之諫 slips 6–7, and *Ji Gengzi wen yu Kongzi 季庚子問於孔子 slip 13. 39 I use the terms “historically continuous character” and “historically discontinuous character” as proposed by Ken’ichi Takashima (2000, 371). 40 He Linyi 1998, 776–777. 96 chapter seven

Pu Maozuo gives no semantic gloss to his suggested reading “繫,” but if he understands the word in the well-attested sense of ‘to attach’ (rather than literally ‘to bind’), this makes for a very logical reading for the *Min zhi fumu passage, although it is unnecessary to write the word not as 系 but with its allograph 繫. Indeed, ‘to attach one’s ear’ is an even stronger and arguably more intuitive expression for attentive listening than ‘an inclined ear.’ That this expression has not survived in transmitted literature, while the ‘inclined ear’ (傾耳) has become a familiar phrase, is no reason to doubt that an early text could have used it. For Nishiyama’s assumption that a character that can stand for the words xī < *gˤe and xì < *m-kˤek-s was used as a loan graph for the word qīng < kʷʰeŋ there is no evidence whatever. Hence, the reading qing {傾}, despite the popularity it has gained, is wrong. The word in the manuscript can be confidently identified as xì and transcribed as 系 (rather than Pu Maozuo’s 繫). The difference between the “attached ear” (系耳) in the manuscript and the “inclined ear” (傾耳) in the transmitted versions relates in an interest- ing way to the 正 in parallel sentence “正明目而聽”—an odd imbalance for a pair of parallel and even rhymed sentences—as well as to the differ- ent position of the passage in the manuscript and transmitted versions, respectively. It reflects a sophisticated redactional work on the text. In the manuscript text, Confucius enumerates the Five presences and concludes this small catalogue with the words: “Grief and joy generate each other. The gentleman takes them as a corrective. This is what one calls the Five Presences.” Then Zixia asks about the next didactic item, the Three Without, which Confucius answers as follows: “Music without sound, rites without embodiment, mourning without garb—it is by these that the gentleman attains supremacy in All Under Heaven. One may listen and watch ever so attentively, they are beyond the reach and ken of even the keenest ear and the sharpest eye. Yet, their virtue has pervaded all within the Four Seas. This is what one calls the Three Without.”

*Min zhi fumu Liji Kongzi jiayu […] […] […] 哀樂相生 哀樂相生 哀樂相生 君子以正 是故 是以 正明目而視之 正明目而視之 不可得而見也 不可得而見 傾耳而聽之 傾耳而聽之 不可得而聞也 不可得而聞 variants of Little Consequence 97

*Min zhi fumu Liji Kongzi jiayu 志氣塞乎天地 志氣塞于天地 此之謂五至 此之謂五至 此之謂五至矣 […] […] […] 亡聲之樂 無聲之樂 無聲之樂 亡體之禮 無體之禮 無體之禮 亡服之喪 無服之喪 無服之喪 君子以此皇于天下 系耳而聽之 不可得而聞也 明目而視之 不可得而見也 而德既塞於四海矣 此之謂三亡 此之謂三無 此之謂三無

The sequence in the manuscript text appears far more logical. What is “beyond the reach and ken of even the keenest ear and the sharpest eye” are the Three Without, the explicitly subtle, internalized forms of music, ritual, and mourning that are without any outer manifestation and thus naturally not audible or visible. The order of the Three Without puts the visible first, and so does the statement about the “keenest ear and the sharpest eye.” In the transmitted texts, this passage has been transposed to an earlier position, directly after the Five Presences, which is more sur- prising, since the process that culminates in ritual, music, and the resulting emotional states must have been a very visible phenomenon. It was the whole point of ritual that it is a social event. The reference to “correct, straight” (zheng 正) in the transmitted texts inevitably connects as an antithesis with “slanting, inclined” (qing 傾). It may have suggested a re- placement of the expression “attached ear” (xi mu 系目) by “inclined ear” (qing mu 傾目). Another possibility is that by the time the redaction of the transmitted text took place—the Liji text was most likely redacted over two hundred years after our manuscript was written—an “inclined ear” was the more normal or preferred expression and that this in turn caused later readers to parse the sentences differently and to read an original “… and are therefore correct” (是故正 or 是以正) now as the text-structuring “therefore:” (是故/是以) and the zheng 正 as the beginning of the next sentence: “straight, clear-sighted eyes” (正明目). The most popular argument used to explain the transposition of an entire passage of text is still that of a misplaced bamboo slip (cuo jian 錯 簡). Chen Jian’s opinion that the position of the passage in the manuscript 98 chapter seven is “obviously” more logical and that its different position in the transmitted texts must “have been caused by a misplaced slip,” if stated without a more detailed explanation, is absurd, since the two sentences about eyes and ears are reversed, too.41 Xu Shaohua assumes a misplaced slip as well, but he also assumes later emendations.42 The general assumption is always that changes to the text are caused accidentally and amount to damage of the text, which later redactions aimed to repair. The general fluidity of text in early China and the possibility—or rather certainty—that the texts were changed intentionally is disregarded regularly in the text-critical decisions of most scholars. We shall see below in our discussion of further discrepan- cies between manuscript and transmitted counterparts that the texts ex- press significantly different ideas and that differences like the transposition of the passage discussed at this point fit the different general structure of the Liji and the Kongzi jiayu. So far we have only discussed how to ascertain readings of what is actu- ally present in the manuscript under examination. Another problem aris- es when the manuscript is defective, i.e., parts of the slips or even entire slips are missing, or elliptic, i.e., insufficiently explicit in their orthography. In such cases conjecture is required. But again, even for conjectures that have to be chiefly based on external evidence, decisions should not simply rest on the general assumption of an identity of the texts.

41 In judging the decision of scholars to declare a variation as “cuo jian” we need to be aware that this Chinese term is not always meant literally but sometimes used broadly to refer to a transposition of any unit of language, down to the mere inversion of two characters. (For examples, see Cherniack 1994, 119–120.) This caveat is not to suggest, however, that it is advisable to use the expression cuo jian as broadly in the study of early manuscripts, where the word jian (a wood or bamboo slip bearing one column of characters) is meaningful as a codicological unit and should therefore be reserved for terminological use. 42 Chen Jian 2004, 253; Xu Shaohua 2005, 299. Restoring Lost Manuscript Text 99

Chapter eight

Restoring Lost Manuscript Text

Restoring lost text is the very part of reading a manuscript in which it is most difficult to avoid the mistake of assimilating the manuscript text either to transmitted counterparts or just to general usage of the language of the period. To identify a character and establish its reading according to the most potent criterion, the actual orthography of the manuscript under examination, is impossible for the simple reason that there is no character to identify. Nevertheless, the endeavor of reconstructing the text must start with internal material evidence, before anything outside the manuscript is considered. We must first reflect on the material conditions, i.e., ascertain the size of the missing writing support and calculate as accurately as pos- sible how many characters are probably missing. This calculation should not be based on a general count of characters per slip (or column) of the entire manuscript. Rather, since the density of writing can vary within a manuscript, the immediately preceding and following columns should form the basis of the expected number of characters in the damaged col- umn. Fortunately, in *Min zhi fumu most of the text has been preserved. The matter is further simplified by the fact that no text is missing from the bottom of the slips, and, with the exception of slips nine and ten, no more than one character per slip is missing. The text of slips five, seven, and eight is even complete. For convenient reference, here is an overview of the conjectures in context (double slashes indicate column breaks, the emend- ed missing text is written in square brackets and marked by gray shading):

slip # emended text 1 // [子]夏問於孔子 … 2 … 孔子答曰民 // [之]父母乎 … 3 … 四方有敗必先知之其 // [可]謂民之父母矣 … 4 … 物之所至者志亦至焉志之 // [所]至者禮亦至焉 … 6 … 亡聲之樂亡體 // [之]禮亡服之喪 … 100 chapter eight

9–12 … 成王不敢康夙夜基命宥密亡聲之樂威儀逮逮 // [不可選也亡 體之禮凡民有喪匍匐救之亡服]之喪也子夏曰其在語也美矣宏 矣大矣盡 // [於此而已乎孔子曰何為其然猶有五起焉子夏曰] 可得而聞歟孔子曰(?)亡聲之樂氣志不違 // [亡]體之禮威儀遲 遲亡服之喪內恕洵悲亡聲之樂塞于四方亡體之禮日逑月相亡< 體>服之 / [喪]純德同明 … 13-14 … 亡聲之樂氣 // [志]既得亡體之禮威儀翼翼亡服之喪施及四 國亡聲之樂氣志既從亡體之禮上下和同亡服 // [之]喪以畜萬 邦

Single lost characters Nine of the eleven cases of missing text concern only one character, and in seven of these the character can be determined with certainty on the basis of regularities in the text. The 子 missing from the top of slip one is part of Zixia’s name that occurs repeatedly in the text, and the logic of the dialogue throughout the text makes clear that no one else could have asked this first question. The missing 之 on the second slip is part of the fixed phrase min zhi fumu, used repeatedly in the text. The missing 所 (slip 4) is part of a series of parallel sentences, in all of which 所 occurs in the same position; 之 (slip 6) is a similar case: here the bottom stroke of the charac- ter is still visible and confirms the conjecture. The missing characters from slips 11, 12, and 14 (亡, 喪, 之) likewise occur in perfectly parallel structures that exclude other possibilities. Although the most difficult cases are of course those in which multiple characters are missing, a single missing character can also pose problems. The conjecture of 志 for the top of slip 13 is already less certain than the previous cases. However, the preceding 氣 at the bottom of slip 12 strong- ly suggests this emendation, since the phrase qi zhi 氣志 occurs also in two other of the five sets of explanations of the Three Without, always paired with “Music Without Sound” (#61: “亡聲之樂氣志不違,” and #73: “亡聲 之樂氣志既從”). This pattern is regular enough to conjecture “亡聲之樂 氣[志]既得” with confidence. For the missing character on top of slip 3 there is no parallelity of lan- guage within the manuscript on which to base a conjecture. Pu Maozuo bases his reading “其之謂民之父母矣” on the transmitted counterparts, both of which say “此之謂民之父母矣.” However, this reading does not accord with regular Classical Chinese grammar, and Ji Xusheng justly ob- serves that a structure “其之謂” is nowhere attested in early Chinese lit- erature. Ji very sensibly emends on the basis of the logic of the manuscript Restoring Lost Manuscript Text 101 and reads “其可謂民之父母矣.” As an external proof for the likelihood of such phrasing he adduces Lunyu 8.1: “子曰:「泰伯,其可謂至德也 已矣!」” (‘Taibo can surely be said to have possessed the ultimate virtue!’).1 Nishiyama Hisashi, however, argues against Ji Xusheng’s emenda- tion: “Considering (the phrases) ‘此之謂五至’ on slip five (#22) and ‘此之 謂三亡’ (#37) on slip seven of this manuscript, we conclude that 亓 (其) is a scribal error for 此.”2 According to the hierarchy of criteria proposed above, one might argue that Nishiyama’s reading is to be preferred, since he applies an internal criterion. However, his rationale is a presumed uni- formity between the phrases on slips three, five, and seven, combined with another assumption, although sensibly used as only a secondary argument, namely that the transmitted counterparts of all three passages are “此之 謂…(矣).” Once we take the different rhetorical functions of these passages into consideration, the reading “可” becomes not only very probable, but indeed more appropriate. The sentences on slips five and seven conclude the enumeration of the Five Presences and Three Without, respectively. They merely confirm that the aforesaid is the complete enumeration. Such sen- tences have a text-segmenting function and are a useful signal for the audi- ence of an oral presentation of such texts to realize that a certain unit ends at this point. Beyond such pragmatic functions, sentences of the type “此 之謂…也/矣” hardly make any statement at all. The sentence in question (#11), on the other hand, stands for another speech act. It does not conclude a mere factual enumeration, but Confucius here makes an actual statement, namely that only someone who meets the high standard of rulership just described can properly be called (ke wei 可謂) a Parent of the People. This makes the word ke 可 (‘it is appropriate’) a very probable conjecture. Moreover, the ke 可 in Confucius’ answer mirrors the initial question by Zixia “何如而可謂民之父母” (#3: “What must one be like to be called Parent of the People?”). That in the transmitted texts the counterparts of all three manuscript sentences (#11, 22, and 37) follow the uniform pattern “此之謂…(矣)” is the result of assimilation. Internal homogenization of texts in terms of vocabulary and syntactic structures is a common ten- dency in the history of texts.

1 The same phrase occurs also in Lunyu 8.20, where Confucius grants the predicate of ultimate virtue not specifically to the elder brother of King Wu’s father (Taibo), as in 8.1, but to the Zhou in general: “周之德,其可謂至德也已矣.” 2 Nishiyama et al. 2004, 14. 102 chapter eight

Lacunae involving multiple characters

The remaining two lacunae, i.e., the missing text of the lost upper halves of slips nine and ten, are the most difficult to reconstruct. In establishing the reading of the extant manuscript characters, the reconstruction of missing text has to give priority to internal evidence. In this case, we must first calculate the number of characters that the missing writing space probably accommodated. Next we need to consider if the internal logic of the text suggests emendations, before we emend on the basis of correspond- ing passages from transmitted counterparts. The amount of writing space the characters take up can differ considerably, since, partly due to the narrowness of the bamboo slips, the components of complex characters are often arranged vertically rather than side by side by side as in modern standard script. While in later manuscripts the characters become increas- ingly evenly proportioned, taking up relatively uniform square spaces, which consequently leads to an almost constant number of characters per column, in Warring States manuscripts the space for each character may differ considerably. Consequently, a different number of characters per slip does not indicate irregularity of style of writing or spacing but may merely reflect the wording of the text, which can require a different ratio of complex vs. simple characters. In *Min zhi fumu, the number of charac- ters per slip ranges from 31 to 35, i.e., an average of 32.5 characters per slip.3 This brings the likely number of missing characters of slip nine, on which 17 characters are preserved, to 15–16; and for slip ten with 15 preserved characters to 17–18. Pu Maozuo’s emendations comprise 18 and 20 charac- ters, respectively. In other words, he assumes 35 characters for both slips and his emendation is therefore within the range of the possible.

Slip nine As a next step, each lacuna has to be considered with regard to its position in the text. The first lacuna occurs in the passage where Confucius ini- tially links the Three Without with Odes quotations. Before this passage, the Three Without are mentioned, and in conjunction with the Five Presences, when Confucius defines the qualities of a Parent of the People (#8). This prompts Zixia to inquire first after the Five Presences, which

3 Four slips contain 31 characters, one 32, three 33, two 34, and one 35 characters. The count includes the one missing character of slips 1–4, 6, and 11–13 but excludes the incomplete slips nine and ten and the last slip, most of which is blank Restoring Lost Manuscript Text 103

Confucius duly enumerates (#12–22). Next, Zixia inquires after the Three Without, and Confucius enumerates these, emphasizing that they are the means by which the ruler gains supremacy in the realm, because they en- able his virtue to permeate the world in an imperceptible manner (#23–37). Now Zixia dutifully repeats the catalogue of the Three Without and asks what intentions come close to these. Confucius is impressed, declares him ready to be taught the Odes (#38–45), and immediately begins this instruc- tion by linking each of the Three Without to an Odes quotation. Following the logic of Zixia’s question, the Odes quotation, which apparently illus- trates the proper intention or aspiration (zhi 志) comes first. The lines “King Cheng did not dare to idle. Day and night he consolidated the foun- dations of the mandate with meticulous care” are linked with “music without sound” (#46–48). At the end of slip eight begins another Odes quotation, “My dignified demeanor has always been steady” (#49). Then the text breaks off and is continued in the middle of slip nine with the words “Mourning [without garb]” (“[亡服]之喪也”, #52). Clearly, each of the Three Without is here paired with Odes quotations—the quotation preceding the name of the “Without.” The first pair is complete, of the second we have the beginning of the quotation, and of the third only the end of the “Without” line:

成王不敢康夙夜基命宥密 亡聲之樂 威儀遲遲 [不可選也 亡體之禮 凡民有喪匍匐救之 亡服]之喪也

Relying on the parallelity of the three pairs and the fact that the Three Without are known, since they have already been mentioned twice in the preceding text, it is clear that the text on top of slip nine must begin with the continuation of the Odes verse, followed by the words “rites without embodiment.” Then another Odes quotation is to be expected, followed by the missing beginning of the phrase “mourning without garb,” i.e., wang fu 亡服. The Odes quotation beginning with wei yi 威儀 (‘dignified demean- or’) can be completed without simply assuming that it has to be the same as in the transmitted versions. The words wei < *ʔuj {威} and yi < *ŋaj {儀} 104 chapter eight can be reliably identified on the basis of the phonophorics 鬼 [*k-ʔujʔ] and 我 [*ŋˤaʔ] in the respective manuscript characters.4 The following, last character on slip eight poses special difficulties that call for a more detailed discussion, not just for the purpose of identifying the word it represents but also because it is relevant with regard to the competence a contemporary reader must have had to read the manuscript text properly. The same character also occurs on slip eleven and in pre- cisely the same context. In both cases it is written as ᰥ=, i.e., as a combina- tion of the character component 尸 with two marks (see fig. 22).

*Min zhi *Min zhi *Kongzi Rong cheng *Zhou *Gui shen fumu 8.31 fumu 11.6 shi lun 22.26 shi 39.23 yi 51.27 zhi ming 3.15 <尸> <尸> <尸> <人> <弓> <弓> {遲 } {遲 } {鳲 } {年 } {夷 } {夷 }

Fig. 22. ᰥ in *Min zhi fumu and other Shangbo manuscripts

The two small horizontal strokes on the bottom right are a mark that is usually placed outside the space of the character proper: it typically appears below the character near the right edge of the column. In this case it has been moved so close that it appears to be part of the character. This mark can be interpreted either as a repetition mark (chongwen hao 重文號) or as a ligature mark (hewen hao 合文號). The former signals that the char- acter is to be read as if it were written twice, i.e., typically the same syllable is repeated. The latter is used to indicate that two different characters are merged into one, which is often motivated by the circumstance that both characters share a graphic component that is then only written once; a ligature (hewen) therefore represents two different syllables, for example as the name Kongzi 孔= is written in this manuscript (explained in the paleographic examination above). The character itself is a combination of a component 尸 and two paral- lel strokes, which are integrated into the space of the character and are longer than the ones below. This type of mark, an internal abbreviation

4 For detailed discussion of these characters see Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, II.167, Ji Xusheng et al. 2003, 16–18, and Nishiyama et al. 2004, 32–35. Restoring Lost Manuscript Text 105 mark, signals that one or several components of the character have been omitted.5 This makes the character ᰥ uncommonly difficult to read, since the character retains only one component, and this very component is not only ambiguous in its graphic identity but also in its function as either the phonophoric or a semantic classifier. The graph that is here transcribed as 尸 could also be 人/亻 or 弓. Although these three graphs were distinct elements in the writing system of the time and had their distinct phonetic or semantic functions as character components, in actual writing practice the Chu scribes did not execute these forms in a clearly distinct manner. If written in the most distinct manner, 人 typically written as , 尸 with a more curved descending stroke as , and 弓 with yet another curve—and sometimes a short horizontal crossing the descending stroke—as .6 For the several examples of the character ᰥ in figure 22 above, the identity of the component left of the two horizontal strokes is indicated in pointed brackets, and, below that, in curly brackets the word which the character stands for in the respective manuscript is written in modern orthography. For example, in the Shangbo manuscript *Kongzi shi lun, where the character ᰥ is used to write the syllable shi {鳲} in the title “Shijiu” 鳲鳩 (Mao 152), the graph is 尸 and functions as a phonophoric; the abbreviation mark signals the omission of the semantic classifier 鳥. But a character of the same shape as ᰥ could potentially stand for any word written with 人/亻, 尸, or 弓 and one or several unspecified other components. The character ᰥ is listed in the Shuowen jiezi as an Old Script (guwen 古文) form of 仁, and the sixth-century Yupian 玉篇 mentions it as an old form for 夷, i.e., a fusion of the graphs 弓 and 大.7 In Shangbo manuscripts other than *Min zhi fumu, the character ᰥ is not only used for 鳲, as mentioned above; it also occurs in Rong cheng shi as equivalent to the character 仁, which usually writes the word rén < *niŋ {仁} but is

5 This type of mark is still largely unknown or ignored in the study of early Chinese manuscripts, although Lin Suqing discussed it at length as early as 1984. Her discussion is almost exclusively confined to Warring States seal inscriptions (see Lin Suqing 1984, 25–44). He Linyi (2003, 253) discusses these marks briefly under the name of shengxing fuhao 省 形符號 (‘abbreviation symbols’). For a detailed discussion of this mark in brush-written manuscripts, see Richter “Punctuation” (forthcoming). 6 The reproductions of character forms are taken from Ji Xusheng 2002–2004, II.1, 37, 200. Cf. the stylized guwen 古文 forms in Shuowen jiezi zhu 365a, 399b, and 639b (pian 8a and 12b). For examples of the variability of the three graphs in Warring States writing, see He Linyi 1998, 137, 1133–1135, and 1227–1228. 7 See Shuowen jiezi zhu 8A.365a/b and Yupian II.6a (卷中, 尸部). The case is discussed and examples for the similarity of the components 人/亻, 尸, and 弓 are provided in Richter “Punctuation” (forthcoming). 106 chapter eight here used for the word nián < *C.nˤiŋ {年}, and in the manuscripts *Zhou yi and *Gui shen zhi ming 鬼神之明 it stands for the word yi {夷}.8 The fact that ᰥ is an abbreviated character form seems to exclude the possibility that the external mark indicates a ligature. It is certainly a rep- etition mark, which means ᰥ= has to be read as ᰥᰥ. The ambiguity of this graph means that the identification of the corresponding word in *Min zhi fumu relies entirely on the context. In both cases the character is part of the identical sentence “威儀ᰥᰥ,” and at least in the first instance it is definitely part of an Odes quotation. Identifying the ode from which this quotation is taken would therefore allow us to establish the reading of this manuscript character and to restore the following verse even without re- course to the transmitted parallel texts. However, the term wei yi alone, with which the quotation begins, does not yet identify the ode unambigu- ously. It merely delimits a certain range of odes that could be the source from the altogether eighteen occurrences of wei yi to only seven in which this collocation precedes a binome. None of these binomes, except the one in the ode “Bo zhou” (Mao 26) can be related either phonetically or graph- ically with the manuscript character.9 The binome of the “Bo zhou” line is written “棣棣” in the transmitted Mao Odes. As is typical of binomes, the word has nothing to do with the meaning of the homophonous single- syllable word written with the same character, in this case the name of the tree dì < *N.rˤəp-s {棣}. The pronunciation of the binome 棣棣 is given in modern Chinese lexicography as dài-dài (Old Chinese probably *m.rˤəp- s-m.rˤəp-s) and it is glossed in the Mao commentary as “lavish and ele- gant” (fu er xian xi 富而閑習).10 The Liji and Kongzi jiayu counterparts of *Min zhi fumu write the word in the same verse first as 逮逮 and in its second occurrence as 遲遲 (alternatively, the allograph 遟 is used instead of 遲). The relation with the word chí < *lrəj {遲} (‘slow, measured pace’) accords with the meaning of the binome written 棣棣 (or 逮逮) in the Odes. The fact that the ode “Gu feng” 谷風 (Mao 35) has a verse “行道遲 遲” (‘walk the road slowly’) and that 蒈 is attested as an allograph for 遲, confirms the reading chí < *lrəj {遲}.11 Obviously, the phonophoric is 尸

8 See Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, I.151, II.317, III.206, and V.317. For the reading of the Rong cheng shi character, see Pines 2010, 518. 9 The other six being “威儀反反,” “威儀幡幡,” “威儀抑抑,” “威儀怭怭” in Mao 220; “威儀抑抑” in Mao 249; and “威儀反反” in Mao 274. 10 Qu Wanli (1983, 44) reads this gloss as “富盛而嫻習貌.” 11 The Mao commentary glosses this verse as “walk in a leisurely manner” (舒行貌) and Qu Wanli (1983, 63) likewise: “緩行貌.” Pu Maozuo points out that the character 蒈 was already mentioned as an allograph for 遲 in the 10th–11th century paleographic dic- Restoring Lost Manuscript Text 107

[*ḷəj], and the renderings of this word with the characters 逮 and ulti- mately also 棣 originate in a graphic error, i.e., a confusion of the graphs 犀 and 隶. This explains the manuscript character ᰥ satisfactorily and establishes the reading of ᰥ= as chí-chí < *lrəj -lrəj {遲遲} with certainty. Orthographic phenomena like the character ᰥ= are important beyond just this particular case, since they reveal an important aspect of early Chinese manuscript culture, namely the role that textual competence played in reading. Considering the many not just theoretically possible interpretations but actually attested uses of the character form ᰥ in Warring States Chu manuscripts, the fact remains that a contemporary reader could not have deciphered this manuscript passage based on the graph alone, unless he or she knew the quoted ode, recognized it from the characters surrounding ᰥ, and was able to supply the word this character stood for. In other words, even the presence of written texts does not ab- solutely indicate that the transmission of the text mainly relied on its written form, especially if it contains underdetermined elements like ᰥ.12 This example in *Min zhi fumu confirms Martin Kern’s view that oral trans- mission must have played an important role in the transmission of the Odes.13 The way the binome chí-chí is written in *Min zhi fumu shows that it is not only the case that the Odes, as Kern argues, could be laid down in writing without recourse to a written model. Complementary to this find- ing, underdetermined graphic representations of some words moreover tionaries Hanjian 汗簡 (8b) and Guwen sishengyun 古文四聲韻 (1.18a). Incidentally, such old character forms, preserved in transmitted sources, confirm our interpretation of the two horizontal strokes as internal abbreviation marks. See Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, II.167; Li Ling and Liu Xinguang 1983, part I, p. 4 and part II, p. 9. 12 To give just one more example of a passage that hardly convinces as the sole source from which to access an unknown text, the Shangbo manuscript *Gu cheng jia fu 姑成家 父 contains a passage “公恩亡告₌ ₌門₌夫₌曰” read as “公恩亡告。告強門大夫。強 門大夫曰” (‘Gong’en had nowhere to voice his complaints. So he complained to the grandees of powerful estates. The grandees of powerful estates said: ...’). A reader who was unfamiliar with the text would surely have had some difficulty in determining the correct repetition sequence: A₌B₌C₌D₌ is to be read as AABCdDBCdD (d=大, D=夫), in which the mark behind 夫 would have to be recognized in its double function as both a repetition and a ligature mark. Furthermore, the reader had to identify the left-hand component of ₌, which has exactly the same shape as that for 尸 in *Min zhi fumu, as 弓. Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, V.77 and 248. 13 His study is largely based on an analysis of variants between different Odes manuscripts and transmitted versions, arriving at the conclusion that most of the variants are between characters that reflect the same or similar phonetic values but can differ vastly in their graphic aspect. Hence, he argues, they were probably not copied from a written model but visualize the same orally transmitted words in divergent graphic forms. See Kern 2002 and 2005a. 108 chapter eight seem to indicate that the process of reading, too, presupposed a degree of knowledge of the text. The written version apparently served an auxiliary function rather than being the sole source through which readers made their first acquaintance with the text. We as readers of the manuscript in its present damaged form cannot reliably identify the binome based on the preceding characters 威儀 alone, since the Mao Odes contain no less than seven combinations of this expres- sion with a binome. Hence, we must have recourse to the transmitted texts, which confirm the reading given above. The readers of the intact manu- script, however, could easily identify the particular ode “Bo zhou” by the characters “不可選也,” which, if our conjecture is correct, must have fol- lowed the underspecified character ᰥ. Binomes such as chi-chi had already become fossilized, archaic expres- sions that were transmitted as elements of well-known texts such as the Odes. While scribes would naturally write words that were part of their current language in the orthography they generally applied, they could not follow the same clear sense of their orthography for these archaic words, with which they were not familiar other than as elements of that particular text. Hence, they would either render them in any way that seemed pho- netically acceptable or copy them just as they found them in a written model, if they used one. The latter would explain a shift as that from 遲 to 逮. This is an interesting point, since it shows that not only phonetically motivated variants reflect processes of oral transmission, as Kern has shown.14 Graphic variants resulting from copying errors can reflect a pre- dominantly oral transmission as well. The familiarity with the text on the part of the scribe shines through, when a graphically similar form is written that does not represent the sound of the binome at all. The graph for this binome is not deciphered by a reader based on its phonetic information but based on his or her knowledge of the text. Such a presupposed textual competence allows for a great variability in the graphic representation of the word.15

14 See Kern 2002 and 2005a. In another study, Kern points out the difficulty the archaic language of the Odes must have posed already for scribes in the early Han period. He therefore understands the Mao version of the Odes as “one particular attempt not simply to interpret a commonly shared pre-existing ancient text, but, in fact, to first of all constitute the wording of the very text to be interpreted” (Kern 2007, 783). 15 The high degree of regularity and their transmission predominantly via memorization make the Odes exceptionally stable texts and lead to the “more fluid state of various, mutually independent written instantiations of what is essentially the same—i.e., in its wording largely stable—text,” which Kern (2002, 149) diagnoses in his studies of Odes Restoring Lost Manuscript Text 109

The more formulaic or better known a text is and the more that readers are consequently independent from a written version of it, the better can orthographic instability be tolerated.16 Perhaps the most prominent ex- ample of an orthographic inconsistency that goes almost completely un- noticed is the famous “不亦說乎” (‘is not this indeed a pleasure?’) in Lunyu 1.1. Readers who are familiar with Classical Chinese usually know that 說 occasionally stands for the word yuè, which is normally written as 悅 in modern orthography. Modern editions of early Chinese texts nevertheless usually normalize the orthography of this word, changing 說 to 悅. The main reason why this prominent Lunyu sentence is almost never normal- ized is probably the reverence for this particular text. But this does not alter the fact that it is chiefly because the text is so well known that the irregularity does not pose a difficulty for readers. To return to the problem of reconstructing the lacuna of the first half of slip nine in *Min zhi fumu, while we can be sure of the identity of the first two Odes quotations in this passage, the third cannot be conjectured with certainty. Knowing that the first two quotations are the same as in both transmitted versions, we can be relatively confident in assuming that the third is probably the same, too. This qualifies Pu Maozuo’s emendation as the best possible reconstruction of the text. Yet, as has been shown above, the manuscript text differs in multiple significant ways from its transmitted counterparts. So we should not discount the possibility that the third Odes quotation could be a different one. Hence, the tentative nature of this part of the text is set off by italics in the translation presented above.

Slip ten The reconstruction of the lost passage from the upper half of slip ten is even more tentative. The character 盡 after Zixia’s praise for his teacher’s words corresponds to the same in the question that ensues in the transmit- ted counterparts, viz. if the explanation has exhausted the subject or if quotations, a situation that is very different from the meaningful changes behind even seemingly minor variants in other texts, such as *Min zhi fumu and its transmitted counterparts. 16 An impressive example of a particularly high degree of graphic variation are the Houma covenant texts, of which Imre Galambos (2005 and 2006) has made an extensive corpus-based study. The formulaic nature of the texts allowed its readers to be certain what particular word was written in a recurring formula, even if the character structure differed considerably. For the same reason such materials lend themselves to statistical studies of orthographic variability, because the researcher can operate with a very low error margin in identifying words. 110 chapter eight there is more to follow. Pu Maozuo reconstructs the text of the lacuna based on this question and the following answer by Confucius in the transmitted texts. He leaves out the words from Confucius’ answer that seem the least indispensable for the flow of the narrative, in order to stay within the number of characters that would fit on the slip. Ji Xusheng considers Pu Maozuo’s reconstruction unlikely, since it comprises too many words to fit on the slip. He counts Pu’s emendation as comprising twenty characters plus one unnamed character and he obviously counts the extant characters on the slip as sixteen, thus arriving at 37 characters, which would indeed be too many to fit on the slip. However, he has clearly based his calculation on the transcribed characters instead of the photo of the slip and has counted Confucius’ name as two characters (孔子) instead of the ligature 孔=, which the manuscript uses regularly, except for the first appearance of Confucius’ name on slip one.17 Considering the ligatures of 孔子 both on the extant half of the slip and in the reconstructed text, the resulting number of characters in Pu Maozuo’s reconstruction is 35. Further consid- ering that his suggested lacuna of one character after “子夏曰” seems unnecessary, the reconstructed passage, as shown in the table below, is only nineteen characters long, resulting in 34 characters for the entire slip, which is even below the maximum number of characters per slip for this manuscript.18

*Min zhi fumu Liji Kongzi jiayu 子夏曰 子夏曰 子夏曰 其在語也美矣宏矣大矣 言則大矣美矣盛矣 言則美矣大矣 盡 // [於此而已乎 言盡於此而已乎 言盡於此而已乎 孔子曰何為其然 孔子曰何為其然也 孔子曰何謂其然吾語汝 猶有五起焉 君子之服之也猶有五起焉 其義猶有五起焉 子夏曰]可得而聞歟 子夏曰何如 子貢曰何如

Naturally, in a lengthy passage of nineteen characters there are different possibilities of phrasing. In contradistinction to the lacuna of slip nine, there is no compelling internal logic in the manuscript text itself, at this point of transition from what appears to be the core text to appended material. Hence, the reconstruction of the missing text has to rely pre-

17 See Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, II.169 and Ji Xusheng et al. 2003, 19. Nishiyama observes the same error in Ji Xusheng’s calculation and emends the same way as suggested here. See Nishiyama et al. 2004, 26 and 36–37. 18 Cf. Liji zhuzi suoyin 138.15–16 and Kongzi jiayu suoyin 52.3–4. Restoring Lost Manuscript Text 111 dominantly on external information provided by the transmitted counter- parts. Whether or not the phrase “Five Evocations” (wu qi 五起) was actually present in the manuscript text would be of especial interest for the history of this text. We will revert to this question further below in the discussion of the macrostructure of the text. 112 chapter nine

Chapter nine

Variants Concerning the Central Ideas of the Text

The core part of the text, in which Confucius defines the ideal of a Parent of the People, is built around two catalogues—the Five Presences and the Three Without. The former is the very part of the text where the manuscript differs most drastically from the transmitted versions.

*Min zhi fumu Liji Kongzi jiayu 物之所至者志亦至焉 志之所至詩亦至焉 志之所至詩亦至焉 志之所至者禮亦至焉 詩之所至禮亦至焉 詩之所至禮亦至焉 禮之所至者樂亦至焉 禮之所至樂亦至焉 禮之所至樂亦至焉 樂之所至者哀亦至焉 樂之所至哀亦至焉 樂之所至哀亦至焉 詩禮相成 [*m-deŋ] 哀樂相生 [*sreŋ] 哀樂相生 [*sreŋ] 哀樂相生 [*sreŋ] 君子以正 [*teŋ-s] 是故 是以 正明目而視之 正明目而視之 […] […] 此之謂五至 此之謂五至 此之謂五至矣 Pu Maozuo’s initial transcription of this passage assumes orthographic irregularities and scribal errors beyond all likelihood. He transcribes the first two Presences (#16–17) as “勿(志)之所至者,志(詩)亦至安(焉); 志 (詩)之所至者,豊(禮)亦至安(焉).”1 He considers 勿 an error for 志 and, although he mentions that reading the character as wù {物} seems possible as well (“si yi tong” 似亦通), he ignores this possibility forthwith and never mentions it again. A comparison with the transmitted counterparts shows that Pu Maozuo’s reading is entirely based on those texts. That he is prepared to go against the most obvious orthographic regularities reflects a firm belief that the identity of the text in terms of its ideology remains stable over time, unless it is distorted, in which case the reader of this defective version ideally restores the original idea. Interestingly, Pu Maozuo’s criterion of this identity is not the manuscript as the definitely oldest witness of this text. What he takes for the true identity is what has been sanctioned by tradition. His approach evidently excludes the possibil-

1 Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, II.158–159. Variants Concerning the Central Ideas of the Text 113 ity that texts do not just experience accidental changes in insignificant details but that they are changed intentionally even in their core ideas to meet the needs of changed circumstances. Such legitimate changes of a text in the course of its history establish new versions with their own ideological identity, which must be treated as texts in their own right. Pu Maozuo’s reading of the first two lines was so wildly improbable that it was soon corrected, and there is a general agreement today that the character 勿 indeed stands for the word wu {物} rather than zhi {志} and that 志 stands for zhi {志} rather than shi {詩} (for the characters in ques- tion see fig. 23 below). It has become generally accepted that the passage reads “物之所至者,志亦至焉; 志之所至者,禮亦至焉” and that in the manuscript version the Five Presences start from external things, lead- ing to intentions and then to the rites, while in the transmitted versions the process begins with intentions and leads to the rites via the Odes. No consensus has been reached, however, about the reading of either zhi {志} or shi {詩} in a sentence later in the text (#42), which is likewise of consequence for how the different versions reflect the role of the Odes (see fig. 24 below). In *Min zhi fumu, after Confucius has named the Three Without and emphasized how the ruler through their marvelous imper- ceptibility spreads his virtue in the world and attains supremacy, Zixia repeats the Three Without and asks “which intentions come close to these” (何志是邇), apparently wishing to get a more precise sense of the nature of these high ideals of inner cultivation in striving to emulate them. Pu Maozuo and most later readers of the manuscript text assume that Zixia’s question is, as in both transmitted counterparts, “which odes come close to these” (何詩是邇).

*Min zhi fumu Liji Kongzi jiayu 何志是邇 or 何詩是邇 ? 何詩近之 何詩近之

Since these sentences touch upon the central ideas of the text, it is espe- cially important to adhere to the hierarchy of criteria introduced above in deciding between alternative readings, rather than allowing the reading to be governed by personal preferences and general assumptions about textual history. Assumptions about textual history should only be made after the text has been reliably established and not before. The characters concerned in both passages are the following (see figs. 23 and 24 below): 114 chapter nine

勿 {物} 志 {志} 志 {志} 志 {志} 志 {志} 志 {志} 3.21 (#16) 3.26 (#16) 3.30 (#17) 7.34 (#42) 10.13 (#61) 13.22 (#73)

Fig. 23. All characters for the words wu {物} and zhi {志} in *Min zhi fumu

The character 勿 [*mut] at the beginning of the Five Presences is clear in its graphic identity. Its reading wu < *C.mut {物} (‘external beings, things’) cannot be established on the basis of the orthography of this particular manuscript, because there is no other example of this character. However, the orthography of this word is amply attested as in conformity with gen- eral writing practice in the pre-imperial period. We can rely on the same regularity in the case of 志. This character, which is composed of the pho- nophoric 之(=ㄓ) [*tə] and a semantic classifier 心 beneath, is regularly used to write the word zhì < *tə-s {志}. For 志 there is even evidence within the same manuscript and outside the two passages under discussion here (#16, 17, 42) that it indeed stands for the word zhi {志}. The character occurs twice later in the manuscript as part of the expression qi zhi 氣志 (#61 and 73). Still, this does not prove conclusively that the reading in the second passage (#42) cannot be shi {詩}. As the general paleographic ex- amination above has established, *Min zhi fumu is written in a regular orthography, allowing for the use of some of its characters for two different words but never representing the same word by different characters. Theoretically this would allow for the possibility that the same character 志 is used for both zhi < *tə-s {志} and shī < *s.tə {詩}.2 However, the fact that 志 is nowhere else attested as a character form used to write the word shi makes such a reading highly unlikely. Moreover, the character 志 is used multiple times in the manuscript and always stands for the word zhi {志} (‘intentions, ambitions’), which is, just like shi {詩} (‘ode,’ ‘Odes’), one of the central concepts discussed in *Min zhi fumu. Especially if we take into account the degree of expertise of the scribe that the paleographic examination has revealed, it seems inconceivable that such a well-trained

2 Even in modern orthography both words are written with the same phonophoric 之 (=ㄓ), which is in the character 詩 combined with a component 又>寸 beneath and a semantic classifier 言 to the left. Variants Concerning the Central Ideas of the Text 115 scribe, who otherwise writes in a highly constant orthography, would here use two different characters for the important word shi within the space of only thirteen characters of text.

志 {志} <言+之?+曰>{詩} {詩} 7.34 (#42) 1.6 (#2) 8.12 (#45)

Fig. 24. 志 in Zixia’s question vs. the characters for shi {詩} in *Min zhi fumu

What allows us to definitely exclude a reading of the character 志 on slip seven as shi {詩}, even as a remote possibility, is the fact that the paleo- graphic examination of *Min zhi fumu has shown that each distinct word in this manuscript is always written with the same character.3 However, the two differently structured characters on slips one and eight (for lines #2 vs. #45 of the text, respectively; see fig. 24) do indeed both stand for the word shi {詩}. An orthographic variability such as this is well within the range of what we find in many other early Chinese manuscripts. But man- uscripts cannot be studied collectively. Each manuscript needs to be ex- amined and interpreted on its own terms. Consequently, we cannot dismiss the fact that the word shi is written with two structurally different charac- ters as simply a case of variation that is common for manuscripts of the period. Two considerations speak against such a judgment. First, we get a grossly exaggerated idea of the degree of orthographic variability in early Chinese manuscript production if we look at all characters for one word across a vast range of manuscripts. The variability that appears to the ob- server of such a wide range of material is real, but it is not a suitable basis

3 The only exception from this rule, i.e., two different structures of the characters used to write the word sang {喪}, has been discussed above as part of the paleographic examination. This case does not actually constitute orthographic instability, since none of the two forms can be associated with any other word than 喪, and the shift from the character forms 桑 to <亡+死> is probably motivated by economy of writing and further disambiguation for the reader. The word sang {喪}, is written in two alternative forms, both of which are frequent in Warring States manuscripts, i.e., either 桑 or a combination of the phonophoric 亡 and the semantic classifier 死. Complex characters in general show a higher degree of structural instability than simple ones, and the characters for sang {桑} are a notorious case of instability, since the writing of this word oscillates in several manuscripts between the two forms named above as well as hybrid ones and different degrees of abbreviation. 116 chapter nine on which to judge the orthography of one particular manuscript. In order to decide for what word a scribe could possibly have used a certain char- acter, we must consider the writing practice of this particular scribe in this particular manuscript. Second, the scribe of *Min zhi fumu wrote with perfect regularity, not just in terms of structural consistency of characters but even in stylistic details. The fact that one of the most crucial terms of the manuscript text is written with two structurally different characters, differing not just in one component (which would be the most common type of variation in other manuscripts) but in two of the three components of each character, deserves careful examination. Inadvertent variation seems entirely unlikely, since a scribe who other- wise studiously wrote the same word always with exactly the same char- acter would hardly have slackened when he wrote the most important word of the text. Is the variation then deliberate? Did the scribe use two different forms to make the manuscript visually more interesting? The fact that variation for aesthetic reasons is a highly valued feature in Chinese calligraphy should not lead us to overlook the difference between callig- raphy as an art form and the business of copying (or otherwise writing) texts as it is conducted by professional scribes. While the art of calligraphy aims at the original expression of the artist’s individual personality and directs the viewer’s attention to the graphic aspect of the characters, in the copy of a text made by a professional scribe disambiguous representation of the text is certainly the higher value. Of course, an appealing visual ap- pearance may well have belonged to the desired qualities of the written copy of a text, but legibility clearly ranked first, and in the interest of this function it is less likely that the characters were designed to draw the reader’s attention away from the language of the text to its visual repre- sentation.4 In inscriptions this can of course be entirely different. Especially in the elegant writing found in weapons inscriptions, most notably in the “bird and insect scripts” (niaochongshu 鳥蟲書), the aesthetic beauty of the script functions on the same level as various other aspects of the object’s décor to enhance the status and authority conveyed by the object.5 In sharp contradistinction to manuscripts like *Min zhi fumu, such an object is not primarily a bearer of text. While it has been argued that the calligraphic

4 Michael Nylan (1999) argues in a similar vein that calligraphy as a self-conscious art form, associated as it is with the expression of the writer’s personality, begins to develop only in the late Eastern Han. 5 In the “bird and insect scripts” legibility is even severly compromised. For an explanation of the construction principle of these characters, see Qiu Xigui 2000, 71–72. For a compilation of character forms, see Xu Gufu 2003. Variants Concerning the Central Ideas of the Text 117 principle of avoiding repetition of identical character forms is already re- flected in Zhou bronze inscriptions, the bamboo and wood manuscripts from early China available to date certainly contradict the assumption that such an ambition played any role in the production of these writings.6 If calligraphic variation for aesthetic reasons is not a likely explanation for the scribe’s rendering of the word shi in two different ways, could the graphic difference then reflect an intentional distinction that does not occur to us intuitively? To examine this question, we must first identify the two characters in question graphically and, if a distinction in *Min zhi fumu is not obvious, seek out identical or similar characters elsewhere in early Chinese manuscripts and examine their use. The second form (on slip 8, #45) can be easily identified as consisting of the phonophoric 之 written above the two components 口 and 又. The first form of the character, oc- curring in Zixia’s initial question about the expression “Parent of the People” in the Odes, is more difficult to assess, especially since the right edge of the slip is damaged and part of the character is lost. The component 言 to the left is unambiguous. On the lower right side the component 曰 can be determined with a fair degree of certainty, but the two strokes above it cannot be interpreted without doubt. The various explanations sug- gested by different scholars are reviewed in much detail by Su Jianzhou, who considers the component to be a form of 彳 chi (‘to walk’), which could be read as the semantically similar 止, which in turn could be read as 之. He justifies his argument with what he deems an analogous explanation given by Qiu Xigui for the occurrence of 木 instead of 屮 as a component in a different character. But while Qiu Xigui observes an interchangeable use of similar graphic forms, Su Jianzhou bases his argument explicitly on the semantic relationship between the assumed graphic component and the expected phonophoric 之.7 The component 彳 bears no graphic re- semblance to 之, nor is the word chì < *…-k {彳} phonetically close enough to zhī < *tə {之} to serve as a phonophoric in shī < *s.tə {詩}. To assume the scribe of *Min zhi fumu could have used a component that he semanti- cally associated with the phonophoric 之 contradicts all existing evidence

6 Xu Baogui (2000) has advanced this argument for Zhou bronze inscriptions. This calligraphic approach is plausible insofar as an entire inscription could be viewed at one time as an integral graphic image. However, the repetition of forms would not have had as strong an effect in wood and bamboo manuscripts, whose usually much longer text would be read slip by slip, possibly by unrolling the scroll and making only part of the text visible at a time. For these manuscripts, the avoidance of repetition at the cost of introducing additional ambiguity is therefore hardly a plausible scenario. 7 Su Jianzhou 2008, 28–34. 118 chapter nine of early Chinese writing practice. Hence, the most plausible explanation for this dubious component is that the scribe executed the phonophoric 之 in an unusual shape when he wrote the character 詩, whose structure we can then identify as <言+之+曰>. A closer look at the uses of the word shi in its two occurrences in *Min zhi fumu suggests a rational explanation for the two different character forms as a meaningful orthographic distinction. The first occurrence of the word shi introduces Zixia’s Odes quotation, which he asks Confucius to explain. When Zixia says, “In the Odes it is said: ‘The joyous and easy gentleman is a parent to the people’” (詩曰幾俤君子民之父母), he does not name the particular ode he quotes from, i.e., “Jiong zhuo” 泂酌, al- though we know from contemporary manuscripts that odes were known by titles at that time.8 He also does not explicitly say “there is an ode that says” (which would probably be phrased as “you shi yan, yue: …” 有詩焉 曰 or “you shi yue: …” 有詩曰). What he refers to is obviously the Odes as a compilation—whether it be one of similar dimensions as the transmitted Mao Odes, another one of various circulating versions of the Odes, or any collection of a number of Odes used for teaching purposes in the circle he and Confucius belonged to. The only other occurrence of the word shi in *Min zhi fumu is part of Confucius’ praise for his student, directly after Zixia asks him what intentions come close to the Three Without. He exclaims joyfully, “How excellent Shang is! He is now ready to be taught odes” 善哉 商也將可教詩矣, whereupon he starts quoting from different odes. The logic of the discourse suggests that the teacher here talks about the odes in the generic sense, rather than about an entire compilation. What Confucius then actually cites in his ensuing instruction are a number of specific odes. The text does not indicate that his statement implies Zixia will at this point be taught an entire collection of odes, titled Odes, how- ever large or small this collection may have been at the time. Naturally, a distinction between the word ‘ode(s)’ in the generic sense and the title of the compilation Odes does not imply mutual exclusiveness. Contemporary texts indicate the existence of compilations titled Odes, which already enjoyed canonical status at least in the circles in which scenes of instruction such as the one in *Min zhi fumu are situated. Apparently these compilations already resembled the transmitted Odes to a great extent. That the quotations used by Confucius in the following pas-

8 The Shangbo manuscript *Kongzi shi lun names both several titles of individual odes and titles of parts of the Odes compilation, i.e., “Bang feng” 邦風, “Da ya” 大雅, and “Song” 頌. See Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, I.121–168 and Staack 2010. Variants Concerning the Central Ideas of the Text 119 sage of *Min zhi fumu come from the Mao Odes is one of many indications to that effect. At the same time we cannot presume that the use of the word shi was reserved only for the particular odes that were part of this or any other compilation of Odes. After all, odes quotations are not necessarily marked as such in all texts that quote them, so it is not only possible but even likely that we do not recognize all cases of quotes from an ode, if they are not part of the transmitted Odes or identical with a marked ode quota- tion in another text. For example, the fifteen rhymed verses at the end of *Min zhi fumu (i.e., the Five Evocations, lines #61–75) show characteristics of the genre of odes but are not known from any Odes compilation.9 In sum, the generic use of the word shi as ‘ode’ may either refer specifically to an ode that is part of a compilation Odes or it may merely refer to a specimen of this genre in the broader sense, leaving open the question whether this ode is part of a compilation or not. What the text *Min zhi fumu actually shows us ist that after Confucius’ exclamation “He is now ready to be taught odes,” the master teaches Zixia a lesson in which he uses quotes from three odes of which we know they were part of a compilation, i.e. the Mao Odes. The text further includes fifteen verses that may or may not be part of such a compilation. In any case, the text does not give any positive indication to the effect that Confucius uses the word shi in the specialized sense of the title of the compilation Odes. The use of the word shi by Zixia at the beginning of the text, however, shows the characteristic of the use as a title. It would seem, therefore, that the scribe of *Min zhi fumu probably observed an ortho- graphic distinction between Odes as the title of a compilation and the generic sense of the word ode—a distinction that was apparently only made in limited communities and later fell out of use altogether. From the perspective of the modern Chinese orthography that we are accustomed to, such a distinction may seem a fanciful speculation. Yet, for the purpose of reading ancient manuscripts, we must remind ourselves that not only the use of language changes but the ways that language is written change as well. It is generally well known that some orthographic distinctions we are familiar with from later periods did not yet exist in early China, e.g., the use of the component 攴/攵 to signal the causative sense of a word, as in zhèng 政 ‘to make upright/correct,’ ‘to govern’ vs. zhèng 正 ‘to be upright/correct,’ or zhì 致 ‘to cause to arrive,’ ‘to bring about’

9 Similarly, Kern states that “While not a quotation from the Odes, these sections show the standard poetic features of Odes poetry: tetrasyllabic lines, the use of end-rhyme, and reduplicatives.” Kern 2005b, 322. 120 chapter nine vs. zhì 至 ‘to arrive at,’ ‘to reach to.’ Similarly, the words shòu 受 ‘to receive’ and shòu 授 ‘to give’ were not distinguished yet in early Chinese writing practice, and dao 導 (‘to lead’) was still written without the distinguishing ‘hand’ component 寸 (not yet specifically referring to the thumb, but a ‘hand’ <又+ 、. > with the phonetic value shou, as characters like 守 or 壽, etc., confirm).10 What is less well known is the fact that orthographic distinctions were made in early writing practices which were given up in the later transmis- sion of texts. Some such distinctions have been noted in paleographic studies, while others may not have been discovered yet. Manuscripts from the Warring States and well into the Han period write a probably unstressed form of the word hòu < *ɢˤoʔ {後} in the collocations ranhou {然後} or erhou {而後} with a short form (usually 句 with an additional component), in contradistinction to the full form 後 ( ), when used in the strong or contrastive sense, e.g., juxtaposed with xian 先 or qian 前.11 Ma Chengyuan has noted that the Shangbo manuscript *Kongzi shi lun regularly adds a component 口 to the character 文 when it is used in the sense of ‘pattern,’ in order to distinguish it from the posthumous name Wen of the early Zhou king, which is written as 文 without any additional component.12 Just as in the case of shi, this orthographic distinction is not one made between two different words but between two different uses of the same word wen: “pattern” and “the patterned king.” Yet other distinctions were made by means of punctuation, e.g., the verbal vs. nominal uses of shi {師} (or shuai 帥) in some oracle bone in- scriptions and ming {命} in the Shangbo manuscripts *Kongzi shi lun and Zigao, as well as the use of 樂 for the words le (‘joy’) and yue (‘music’) in Dunhuang manuscripts.13 It is important to note that, as the case of 文 with or without 口 shows, such distinctions could be limited to certain scribal communities or even to just a few manuscripts. For instance, the distinc- tion between the word zú < *tsok {足} meaning ‘suffice’ vs. the homopho- nous word with the meaning “foot” that is made in the Guodian *Laozi A manuscript has so far not been observed in any other manuscript. The

10 Boltz has presented overwhelming evidence for this phonetic value of 寸 as a character component in the Chinese writing system. See Boltz 1994, 120–121. 11 See Richter 2005b, 185–189 and Zhang Guangyu 2006. 12 Ma Chengyuan in Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, I.126 13 See Richter “Punctuation” (forthcoming). Cf. also Yao Xiaosui 1983, 99, as well as Lin Suqing 2003, 302, note 36 for the oracle bone inscriptions; Lin Suqing 2003, 300–302 for the Shangbo manuscripts and Ishizuka 1993 for the poyin 破音 distinctions (e.g., for 樂) in Dunhuang manuscripts. The distinction between verbal and nominal use of 命 has also been noted, independently of Li Suqing, by William H. Baxter (personal communication). Variants Concerning the Central Ideas of the Text 121 scribe of *Laozi A consistently writes “to suffice” as 足 with a clear 口 component on top, but in the only occurrence of the homophonous word with the meaning “foot” (on slip 27) he writes an oval component on top of the otherwise identical character, i.e., the equivalent of the modern character 疋.14 Most orthographic distinctions coincide with morphological distinc- tions. Two that were not yet distinguished in early orthography are: 畫 for huà < *C-gʷˤrek-s (‘drawing’) and huà < *gʷˤrek (‘to draw,’ today written as 劃), as well as 見 for jiàn < *kˤen-s (‘to see’) and xiàn < *N-kˤen-s (‘to be visible, to appear,’ today written as 現). While the relation between the members of these two pairs is obvious, this cannot be said of cāng < *tsʰˤaŋ 蒼 (‘granary, storehouse’) and cáng < *m-tsʰˤaŋ 藏 (‘to store).15 No mor- phological distinction exists between the two differently written meanings of wen discussed above, nor between cè < *tsʰrek (‘a document on bamboo or wood slips’), which can be written either as 冊 or as 策. Yet these two characters are not entirely interchangeable; their use is governed by con- vention. The word cè in the meanings of ‘scheme’ and ‘whip’ is always written as 策, never as 冊. Therefore, the fact that we cannot show a mor- phological difference between the two senses of shi does not speak against the possibility of an orthographic distinction between them that is based on mere convention. Indeed the proposed hypothesis of such a distinction is confirmed by a passage in the Guodian manuscript *Yu cong 語叢 1: 易所以會天道人道//也 詩所以會古今之詩//也者 春秋所以會古今之//事也16 It is the Changes in which the Way of Heaven and the Way of Man are gathered. It is the Odes in which the odes of past and present are gathered. It is the Annals in which the political affairs of past and present are gathered. The first instance of shi {詩} is here written with a character composed of the components <言+之+又>, and the second one with 之 over 又 and an

14 See Richter 2003, 3–4. The character forms can be viewed in my Database of Selected Characters from Guodian and Mawangdui Manuscripts at http://www.colorado.edu/alc/ matthiasrichter/database.html. 15 For more examples of cognate words written with identical or different characters, see Baxter and Sagart 1998. 16 *Yu cong 1, slips 36–41; double slashes indicate ends/beginnings of slips. That slips 37 and 39 contain only the final particles “也” and “也者,” respectively, suggests that each of the two could conclude either sentence. Jingmen shi bowuguan 1998, 79–80, 194–195 and 200. 122 chapter nine unidentified component in the bottom left corner (see fig. 25 below), which the editors interpret as 心, consequently transcribing the sentence as “詩 所以會古今之恃也者.” Qiu Xigui notes that this character 恃 could stand for either zhi {志} or shi {詩}.

<言+之?+ {詩} <言+之+ {詩} 志 {志} <言+口+ <言+之+ 曰>{詩} *Min zhi 又> {詩} *Yu cong 1 *Yu cong 1 攴>{詩} 又> {詩} *Min zhi fumu 8.12 *Yu cong 1 38.8 48.6 *Liu de Cao Mie zhi fumu 1.6 (#45) 38.1 24.13 chen 21.25 (#2)

Fig. 25. Character forms for the words shi {詩} and zhi {志}

Multiple reasons speak against the reading zhi. In Chu manuscripts, zhi is written with a very high degree of regularity as a combination of the pho- nophoric 之 and the semantic classifier 心 (‘heart’), but not with a com- ponent 又 (‘hand’), as the example of 志 from slip 48 of the same manuscript confirms (see fig. 25 above). Furthermore, comparison with this character 志 also shows that the unidentified component in the character on slip 38 can hardly be 心, since this component is written differently in *Yu cong 1. Hence, the component in question is clearly a lapse of the scribe, most likely a component 口 with too long a horizontal stroke. If this is the case, then this character corresponds to one of the most frequent character forms for the word shi in Chu manuscripts, i.e., a combination of 口 and 又side by side under the phonophoric 之, as in the second instance of {詩} in *Min zhi fumu or the example from slip 24 of the Guodian manuscript *Liu de 六德, where an additional component transforms 又 into 攴 (see fig. 25).17 The more complex structure, where a component 言 is written on the left side of 之 over 又, instead of just the 口 in the bottom left corner, is very rare. Hence, it seems reasonable to assume that this way of writing the word shi {詩} serves a special function.

17 Some manuscripts write {詩} with just one of the two components below: e.g., the Shangbo manuscript *Zi yi 緇衣writes only 口 and the Guodian *Zi yi version only 又. Variants Concerning the Central Ideas of the Text 123

In the passage from *Yu cong 1 the different characters evidently facili- tate the contrastive use of shi as Odes, the title of the compilation, vis-à-vis the generic sense of “ode.” As discussed above, this accords with the logic of the text *Min zhi fumu as well, and so it does with the Shangbo manu- script Cao Mie zhi chen 曹蔑之陳, where the advisor Cao Mie 曹蔑 con- cludes a part of his speech to Duke Zhuang of Lu (Lu Zhuang gong 魯莊 公) with the same quotation with which Zixia introduces the dialogue in *Min zhi fumu: “In the Odes there is this [line]: ‘The joyous and easy gentle- man is a parent to the people.’ This is how one creates harmony in the state” 詩於有之曰幾俤君子民之父母此所以為和於邦.18 The way this statement is phrased in this manuscript makes it even clearer than the laconic “詩曰” in *Min zhi fumu that the speaker refers to the Odes as a compilation, and the word is also written with the rare character form < 言+之+又> (see fig. 25). It should be emphasized again that the distinction between “Odes” and “odes,” or indeed any of the characters involved, is not a general orthographic rule applied in all manuscripts even within the scope of the assumed provenance of the Shangbo and Guodian manu- scripts.19 What we can decide with assurance, however, based on a thorough consideration of all characters involved, is that Zixia’s question concerning the Three Without is not as in the transmitted texts “Which odes come close to these?” but “What intentions come close to these?” A thorough investigation of the orthography of the words zhi {志} and shi {詩} as presented above is indispensable if we want to be sure that our reading of these crucial terms in the text is not guided simply by our inter- pretive preferences. The homogenizing force of a tradition that assumes a basic identity of parallel texts, if not in the precise wording at least in the ideas the texts express, is so strong that Ji Xusheng, the only scholar so far who reads the character in Zixia’s question as zhi, adds a footnote to the effect that zhi {志} is here to be understood as “records in revered books” (dianji jizai 典籍記載).20 Going by the logic of the text itself, this would be a most astonishing assumption to make. The word zhi (‘intentions,’ ‘ambitions’) is one of the central concepts of this text and occurs twice before Zixia’s question in the prominent role as one element of the Five Presences, where it is certainly not understood by anyone to refer to writ- ings. Later in the text it recurs three times as part of the collocation qi zhi

18 Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, IV.112–113 and 256–257. Cf. Caldwell (forthcoming). 19 For example, the Shangbo manuscript *Junzi wei li 君子為禮 uses a character of the structure not for “odes” but for the word shì {侍} (‘to serve’). Ma Chengyuan 2001–11, V.254 passim. 20 Ji Xusheng et al. 2003, 12. 124 chapter nine

氣志, again not possibly in the sense of writings. There is clearly no reason other than the parallel texts, in which Zixia inquires after odes instead of intentions, to interpret this one occurrence of the word zhi in the text dif- ferently from the other uses of the term.21 The flaw in Ji Xusheng’s reasoning is a good argument for the importance of the hierarchy of criteria introduced above for deciding on a particular reading. Ji is the only scholar who, in identifying the word for which the character 志 stands, is guided by the first-rank criterion of manuscript orthography. He therefore identifies the word correctly as zhi {志}. In in- terpreting the meaning of this word, however, he then lets the fourth-rank criterion of parallel texts overrule the second-rank criterion of internal logic of the text. Since in the parallel texts Zixia inquires after odes, Ji Xusheng apparently identifies the meaning “records,” which is a valid meaning of the word zhi at the time but which he grossly overinterprets as “records in revered books,” as closest to the word “odes” in the parallel texts. This assumed closeness of meaning betrays an anachronistic view of the narrated scene. The narrative in both the manuscript and the transmitted version certainly does not imply that Confucius has recourse to a written record of the Odes when he instructs Zixia. He would surely quote the few lines from memory. Even the greater number of fifteen lines that are matched with the five sets of Three Without at the end of the manuscript text would in this narrative hardly have been extracted from a written record. The catalogue shows all signs of a memorization text (e.g., regular meter and rhyme, as well as parallelity and repetition). Consequently, even from the point of view of the transmitted parallels the interpretation of zhi in *Min zhi fumu as “written record” is questionable. More importantly, however, after correctly identifying the word as zhi on the basis of manuscript orthography, we should then let the criterion of the internal logic of the text rank before the concern of consistency with parallel texts. Zixia’s question about “intentions” is perfectly logical in this context, but it reflects a fundamental difference in the way the use of the Odes is reflected as compared with the transmitted parallels. As many of the other details in the manuscript text discussed above have shown, de- spite all apparent identity in the general topic and structure of the dialogue, the portrait of the Parent of the People in the transmitted texts emerges from a changed intellectual climate in a changed world.

21 Lin Suqing (2004, 233) even notes explicitly, although this reading would mean three different ways of writing the word shi {詩}, the Liji and Kongzi jiayu parallels “confirm that this is a character [sic] 詩” (“可以確認是‘詩’字”). By “character 詩” she means of course a character (志) that stands for the word shi {詩}. The Core Text 125

part three

Comparative Interpretation of *Min zhi fumu and its Transmitted Counterparts: Differences in the Nature of the Texts and Their Ideology

The different introductory phrases of the manuscript and transmitted versions are motivated, as has been discussed above, by the particular ways in which the parallel texts are embedded in larger compilations. How these phrases in Liji and Kongzi jiayu produce an appearance of consistency with the preceding detailed description of ritual need not be repeated here. But to appreciate the different ideological content of the section that is parallel with *Min zhi fumu, we must remember that this text is not concerned with any specific ritual on a concrete level, as “Kongzi yan ju” in Liji or the corresponding first part of the Kongzi jiayu chapter “Lun li” are. *Min zhi fumu formulates in a general way a high standard of self-cultivation through ritual by which a ruler becomes a legitimate, charismatic “Parent of the People.” 126 chapter ten The Core Text 127

Chapter ten

The Core Text

The shift of focus in the transmitted versions from self-cultivation of the ruler toward ritualistic expertise is not the only difference. The role which the Odes play in the transmitted texts is also significantly different from that in the manuscript text. Furthermore, the different extensions of the parallel texts as well as their inner structure suggest accretion in several stages. Most noticeably, the transmitted texts continue where the manu- script counterpart ends, addressing entirely new topics, as we shall discuss soon. These parts are certainly a later addition; but even the shorter man- uscript text already contains two layers. Its structure strongly suggests that it originally comprised only Confucius’ answer to Zixia’s initial question, which the master frames in two complementary didactic catalogues: the Five Presences and the Three Without. When Zixia requires an explanation of the rather abstract ideal of the Three Without, Confucius uses the Odes as a didactic device, thus rounding off the text as though enclosing the two catalogues in a bracket of Odes quotations: first, Zixia cloaks his initial question in an Odes quotation (#2), and at the end of this core text Confucius explains the Three Without with one Odes quotation per item (#46–52).

*Min zhi fumu Liji Kongzi jiayu 1 [子]夏問於孔子 孔子閒居子夏侍子夏曰 子夏侍坐於孔子曰 2 詩曰幾俤君子民之父母 敢問詩云凱弟君子民之 敢問詩云愷悌君子民 父母 之父母 3 敢問何如而可謂民之父母 何如斯可謂民之父母矣 何如斯可謂民之父母 4 孔子答曰 孔子曰 孔子曰 5 民[之]父母乎 夫民之父母乎 夫民之父母 6 必達於禮樂之原 必達於禮樂之原 必達於禮樂之源 7 以至五至以行三亡 以致五至而行三無 以致五至而行三無 8 以皇于天下 以橫於天下 以橫於天下 9 四方有敗 四方有敗 四方有敗 10 必先知之 必先知之 必先知之 11 其[可]謂民之父母矣 此之謂民之父母矣 此之謂民之父母 128 chapter ten

This core text is exactly the scope of what Confucius foreshadows in his first answer to Zixia’s query. As in any good didactic text—especially one which, like *Min zhi fumu, shows signs of having been intended for mem- orization—the program of instruction is mentioned at the beginning. Zixia asked Confucius, “In the Odes it is said: ‘The joyous and easy gentle- man is a parent to the people.’ I make bold to ask: What must one be like to be called Parent of the People?” Confucius replied, “The Parent of the People: He must penetrate the sources of rites and music, in order to reach the Five Presences, to practise the Three Without, and to attain supremacy in All Under Heaven. If there is calamity anywhere, he must be the first to know it. Such a one can indeed properly be called Parent of the People!” (#1–11)1 This first naming of the two catalogues of which the text will be comprised, i.e., the Five Presences and the Three Without, is a typical feature in early Chinese texts. In an oral performance it provides orientation to the audi- ence and as a didactic device it helps the student memorize the text and gives him a control of completeness—a function that is reinforced by the explicit numbering of catalogues. It must be noted here that no catalogue of Five Evocations is mentioned by Confucius at the outset. This final part of the manuscript text (#55–75) does not connect organically with the core part (#1–54). We shall revert to this observation after discussion of the core text. At this point, directly after Confucius has outlined the program of in- struction, Zixia duly asks about the Five Presences, and his teacher names these five as a chain of causation, adding to them a brief remark about their function. Zixia said, “I make bold to ask: What is it that one calls the Five Presences?” Confucius replied, “The Five Presences: Where external things are fully pres- ent, there will also be present intentions. Where intentions are fully present, there will also be present rites. Where rites are fully present, there will also be present music. Where joy is fully present, there will also be present grief. Grief and joy generate each other. The gentleman takes them as a corrective. This is what one calls the Five Presences.” (#12–22)2

12 子夏曰 子夏曰 子夏曰 民之父母既得而聞之矣 13 敢問何謂五至 敢問何謂五至 敢問何謂五至 14 孔子曰 孔子曰 孔子曰

1 Cf. Liji zhuzi suoyin 138.3–5 and Kongzi jiayu suoyin 51.24–26. 2 Cf. Liji zhuzi suoyin 138.5–8 and Kongzi jiayu suoyin 51.26–29. The Core Text 129

15 五至乎 16 物之所至者志亦至焉 志之所至詩亦至焉 志之所至詩亦至焉 17 志之[所]至者禮亦至焉 詩之所至禮亦至焉 詩之所至禮亦至焉 18 禮之所至者樂亦至焉 禮之所至樂亦至焉 禮之所至樂亦至焉 19 樂之所至者哀亦至焉 樂之所至哀亦至焉 樂之所至哀亦至焉 詩禮相成 20 哀樂相生 哀樂相生 哀樂相生 21 君子以正 是故 是以 […] […] 22 此之謂五至 此之謂五至 此之謂五至矣

The term for “Presence,” zhi 至, is difficult to translate, although the mean- ing of this word is neither unclear nor particularly complex. Literally, it means “to arrive, to reach an end point,” “ultimate.” “Presence” has here to be understood as a strong presence of something that has reached its full extent, hence the translation “fully present.” In order not to obscure the differences between the manuscript and transmitted versions and the potentially different ideologies expressed in the texts, I have avoided trans- lations that introduce a stronger element of interpretation into the text, such as Legge’s “five extreme points” (for wu zhi 五至) and “three points that have no positive existence” (for san wu 三無) in his translation of the Liji counterpart, or Couvreur’s “[atteindre] son plus haut point” and “dével- oppe cinq choses au plus haut degré” (for zhi wu zhu 致五至) as well as “trois choses dont l’existence est imperceptible.”3 Another reason for em- phasizing the aspect of presence rather than that of the extreme point is the fact that this catalogue of wu zhi is intentionally and obviously juxta- posed to the following catalogue of san wang 三亡, the Three Without.4 The manuscript text builds the process of the Five Presences in a fun- damentally materialistic manner on a person’s encounter with the external world (wu 物), which produces intentions (or ‘ambitions,’ ‘goals;’ zhi 志). These intentions are channeled by ritually correct behavior, i.e., broadly

3 Legge 1885, 279; Couvreur 1913, 391–392. 4 The antithetical names would become more obvious in the translation, if the second catalogue could be rendered “Three Absences.” However, the circumstance that termi­ nological consistency is an important feature in this didactic text and a terminological translation of the central two didactic items is therefore imperative would require a translation as cumbersome as “music in the absence of sound,” and so forth, for the individual elements of the catalogue. The simple “without,” even though it is a less obvious counterpart of “presence,” is more practical. 130 chapter ten understood, etiquette or, in the narrower sense, rites (li 禮), which in turn entail music (yuè < *ŋˤrawk 樂). Music, being inseparably connected with joy (lè < *rˤawk 樂), leads to grief (ai 哀). It is said of these interdependent emotions of enthusiasm and compassion that they generate each other and are used by the gentleman as a corrective. Interestingly, this sequence is in accordance with another contemporary text, which approaches the topic of ritual in a more theoretical and systematic fashion. This text, rep- resented in nearly identical form in the Guodian manuscript *Xing zi ming chu 性自命出 as well as its Shangbo parallel *Xing qing lun 性情論 accords with *Min zhi fumu in the fundamental idea that intentions begin to form in reaction to the external world and are not a result of an individual’s mental activity alone.5 *Xing zi ming chu begins with the words: 凡人雖有性心亡奠志;待物而後作;待悅而後行;待習而後奠。喜 怒哀悲之氣,性也;及其見於外,則物取之也。6 Invariably, although all humans have a certain Natural Disposition, their minds do not (yet) have fixed intentions. It takes the encounter with the external world for them [i.e., intentions] to arise. It takes pleasure for them to be carried out. It takes practice for them to become fixed. The qi of joy, anger, grief and sadness are a matter of Natural Disposition. When they become manifest without, the external world has drawn them out. The text expounds on this point in great detail. The Natural Disposition of humans and its refinement through ritual practice are understood to func- tion in basically the same way as the Five Presences of *Min zhi fumu. Intentions, which all ritual practice builds on, are rooted in and dependent on external reality. The transmitted counterparts, however, show a vastly different ideological orientation. They do not progress from the external world to intentions and then to ritual but construct the sequence of Five Presences from a decidedly idealistic perspective:

*Min zhi fumu 物>志>禮>樂>哀 哀樂相生[*sreŋ] 君子以正[*teŋ-s] Liji 志>詩>禮>樂>哀 哀樂相生 Kongzi jiayu 志>詩>禮>樂>哀 詩禮相成[*m-deŋ] 哀樂相生[*sreŋ]

They start from intentions and, by a reversal of the well-established expres- sion that “odes speak intentions” (or “verbalize ambitions,” or, with Steven

5 This ideological affinity has been pointed out early on in the context of critical reactions to Pu Maozuo’s initial transcription of the passage about the Five Presences. See Yao Xiao’ou and Zheng Yongkou 2004, 50. 6 Cf. Jingmen shi bowuguan 1998, 179. The Core Text 131 van Zoeren, “articulate aims,” shi yan zhi 詩言志), they deduce that an intention must have a representation somewhere in the Odes.7 But the logic behind this is not compelling: there may be an intention underlying every ode, but there is not necessarily a corresponding ode for every inten- tion. The claim that intentions bring about odes is a postulate, an ideo- logical construct conveyed most persuasively by alluding to a generally accepted idea like “shi yan zhi.” But the surface resemblance of the two statements is misleading. While the observation that odes express inten- tions or ambitions is based on psychological common sense, the claim that the presence of intentions will also entail a presence of odes is an article of faith shared by members of a social circle who agree on a practice of expressing intentions in the form of odes as an element of ritual. The Kongzi jiayu version of the text reinforces the new emphasis on the Odes by insert- ing the statement “odes and ritual perfect each other” (詩禮相成) before the sentence “grief and joy generate each other” (哀樂相生), thus substi- tuting the well-rounded rhymed conclusion of this unit in the manuscript text, before a new unit begins with the phrase “for this reason” (shi yi 是 以), a conventional incipit of a new textual unit.

*Min zhi fumu Liji Kongzi jiayu 詩禮相成 20 哀樂相生 哀樂相生 哀樂相生 21 君子以正 是故 是以 正明目而視之不可得而見也 正明目而視之不可得而見 傾耳而聽之不可得而聞也 傾耳而聽之不可得而聞 志氣塞乎天地 志氣塞于天地 行之克於四海

7 Van Zoeren 1991, 42. The quoted expression from the “Yao dian” 堯典 chapter of the Shangshu 尚書 is one of the cornerstones of Chinese poetics, usually isolated from its context together with a parallel sentence: “詩言志歌永言” (Shangshu zhuzi suoyin 3.18–4.1). Stephen Owen problematizes the conventional translation of zhi as “intention,” since “the notion of ‘intention’ is [deeply] implicated in the Western concern with free will.” He points out that “very often chih* [zhi] takes on a public, political sense as ‘ambition’—the desire to do something or accomplish something in the political sphere. In other cases it has a broader moral frame of reference, as ‘goals’ or ‘values to be realized’” (Owen 1992, 28). True as these observations are, particularly with regard to zhi as a motivation and source of literature, contemporary texts on human psychology in the context of ritual practice do imply a strong component of volition in zhi, as has been shown in the opening passage of the Guodian manuscript *Xing zi ming chu, quoted above, and will be shown in the next chapter in a more detailed discussion of this text. This latter aspect shines through in Michael Nylan’s (2001, 77) rendering of zhi as “commitments.” 132 chapter ten

*Min zhi fumu Liji Kongzi jiayu 22 此之謂五至 此之謂五至 此之謂五至矣

In the manuscript, the rhymed pair of sentences stating that “Grief and joy generate each other. The gentleman takes them as a corrective” (哀樂相 生[*sreŋ]君子以正[*teŋ-s]) smoothly continues the sequence “external things—intentions—rites—music/joy—grief.” The transmitted versions, on the other hand, show several indications of redactional work applied to an existing text. First, the sequence of cheng 成 before sheng 生 in two parallel sentences is, although perfectly logical in this context, unusual for early Chinese literature. And second, another redactional change is re- flected in the transposition of the passage about imperceptibility of what even bright eyes cannot see and inclined ears cannot hear, followed by “his intentions and qi pervade Heaven and Earth [and, carrying them out, he predominates all within the Four Seas]” 志氣塞于天地[行之克於四海], as opposed to the manuscript line “Yet, their virtue has pervaded all with- in the Four Seas” 而德既塞於四海矣 (#36).8 The quality of imperceptibility, which the transmitted texts assign the Five Presences, is not self-evident. On the contrary, four of these five phe- nomena (odes, rites, music/joy, and grief), which are manifestations of the first (intentions), are by definition visible and audible. For odes, rites, and music this goes without saying, but also joy, as the psychological aspect of music, and grief were understood as external manifestations of the inner condition (qing 情) of a person.9 By treating the Five Presences as imper- ceptible, the transmitted versions mystify this chain of causation, elevating it to a higher level of abstraction and moving it beyond the range of normal human experience. Moreover, by introducing the term “Heaven and Earth” into the text they add a cosmological dimension to it that is entirely absent from *Min zhi fumu. After this passage about the Five Presences, the dialogue moves forward with Zixia’s inquiry about the Three Without. Confucius enumerates them, adding that “it is by these that the gentleman attains supremacy in All Under Heaven” (君子以此皇于天下, #31), and emphasizing the imper- ceptibility of these principles as the means by which the ruler’s virtue pervades the political realm (#32–36). The statement about imperceptibil-

8 The passage in square brackets occurs only in Kongzi jiayu. 9 This is discussed in detail in the contemporary manuscript text *Xing zi ming chu, which will be presented in the following chapter. The Core Text 133 ity is here placed far more logically than in the transmitted versions, where it refers to music, rites, and mourning without their external manifestations:

*Min zhi fumu Liji Kongzi jiayu 23 子夏曰 子夏曰 子夏曰 24 五至既聞之矣 五至既得而聞之矣 25 敢問何謂三亡 敢問何謂三無 敢問何謂三無 26 孔子曰 孔子曰 孔子曰 27 三亡乎 28 亡聲之樂 無聲之樂 無聲之樂 29 亡體之禮 無體之禮 無體之禮 30 亡服之喪 無服之喪 無服之喪 31 君子以此皇于天下 32–33 系耳而聽之 不可得而聞也 34–35 明目而視之不可得而見也 36 而德既塞於四海矣 37 此之謂三亡 此之謂三無 此之謂三無

While in the transmitted texts the enumeration of the Three Without by Confucius is directly followed by Zixia’s question “which odes come close to these?” (何詩近之) the manuscript text has a stronger element of re- dundancy, as is typical of didactic texts: Zixia first repeats verbatim Confucius’ enumeration of the Three Without, before he asks for the next unit of instruction. It is, however, not this redundancy but the different nature of Zixia’s question as compared to the transmitted versions that is the most revealing detail with regard to the evolving role of the Odes in Ru teaching practice—a topic to which we will now turn.

*Min zhi fumu Liji Kongzi jiayu 38 子夏曰 子夏曰 子夏曰 39 亡聲之樂 40 亡體之禮 41 亡服之喪 三無既得略而聞之矣 42 何志是邇 敢問何詩近之 敢問三無何詩近之 43 孔子曰 44 善哉商也 45 將可教詩矣 134 chapter eleven

Chapter eleven

The Evolving Role of the Odes in Ru Instruction

The Zixia of the manuscript does not ask “Which odes come close to these (Three Without)?” but “Which intentions come close to these?” (何志是 邇; #42). Confucius’ reaction to this question is the dramatic climax of the text. His exclamation “How excellent Shang is! He is now ready to be taught odes” (#43–45) suggests an actual narrative scene, as it implies someone else’s presence besides Zixia. He addresses this audience as in an aside, or—more to the point, and this is what produces the dramatic effect—he addresses the recipient of the text, the reader or listener, directly. Until this very moment, when Confucius enthusiastically decides to use them as his didactic instrument, the Odes have played no role whatever in the text. The mere fact that the topic of the discussion, the ideal of the Parent of the People, was mentioned by Zixia in the form of an Odes quo- tation does not make the Odes the topic. The issue Zixia raises is that of the necessary qualifications of a legitimate ruler, not the exegesis of the ode he quotes—and Confucius in the ensuing instruction does not bring up the Odes, before Zixia asks him which aspirations come close to the Three Without. Zixia does not presume to choose for his teacher which instrument of instruction he should employ, in order to explain the abstract ideas, which he cannot grasp intuitively. What Zixia has understood is that it needs a certain inner motivational force, certain aspirations to reach the state of inner cultivation described as the Three Without. It is Confucius who decides to use the potential of the Odes to articulate aspirations; he chooses appropriate Odes expressions to illustrate and exemplify the very aspirations that lead to the Three Without. Zixia must already have had some familiarity with the quoted odes to understand their purport, but the text does not suggest that Zixia already relies on the Odes to contain an answer to his question, before his teacher decides that he is an able enough student to grasp what they exemplify. The transmitted texts follow a radically different logic. There, Zixia al- ready knows that he just needs to be referred to certain odes to get the necessary interpretive key to the ideals that his teacher has so far only named in the abstract. This presupposes an already firmly established practice of using Odes quotations in the way described above, which in The Evolving Role of the Odes in Ru Instruction 135 turn presupposes clearly defined interpretations of whatever set of odes was used in this teaching practice. These texts either assume that this di- dactic practice was already broadly used, or, if clearly defined Odes inter- pretations were not yet common coinage, the transmitted texts presuppose a special expertise of Zixia, i.e., his already established role as an expert in Odes exegesis.1 The specific claim that Zixia is the author or at least co- author of the Odes Prefaces is irrelevant to our discussion. What concerns us is Zixia’s emblematic value as an Odes expert and the way in which this role is constructed in various narratives in early Chinese literature. The scene of instruction narrated in *Min zhi fumu and its transmitted coun- terparts is certainly one of these sources, but the commonly assumed locus classicus is Lunyu 3.8: 子夏問曰:「『巧笑倩兮,美目盼兮,素以為絢兮。』何謂也?」子 曰:「繪事後素。」曰:「禮後乎?」子曰:「起予者商也,始可與 言《詩》已矣!」2 Zixia asked, “‘Her entrancing smile dimpling, / Her beautiful eyes glancing, / Plain silk taken for patterns of colour.’ What are these lines saying?” The Master said, “The painting is done after the plain silk (is provided).” (Zixia) said, “Then ritual comes after?” The Master said, “It is Shang who brings out my meaning! Now I can talk with him about the Odes!”3 The similarity of this passage with *Min zhi fumu is superficial, it lies merely in the praise of Zixia by Confucius and in the fact that the former is associated in a special way with the Odes. In the Lunyu narrative the exegesis takes a very different course: Zixia cites three Odes verses and asks his teacher to explain what they are about. Confucius distills them into one brief statement that is considerably more abstract than the Odes verses, and Zixia infers from this short cue the correct application that ritual is secondary to something more important and more fundamental, which remains unnamed but which we can presume to refer to inner cultivation. In the Lunyu it is Zixia’s ability to understand Confucius’ concise refer- ences to the Odes that qualifies him to discuss the Odes with him and makes him almost an intellectual equal of Confucius. In *Min zhi fumu, however, Zixia has merely understood that the lofty goals Confucius has introduced

1 This view goes back to Zheng Xuan 鄭玄 (127–200) and was refuted already by Han Yu 韓愈 (768–824) and likewise refuted or at least qualified by later scholars. See van Zoeren 1991, 91–92, 147–148 and passim. 2 Cf. Cheng Shude 1990, 157–160. The transmitted ode “Shuo ren” 碩人 (Mao 57) contains only the first two of the verses cited by Zixia but not the third, to which Confucius’ answer refers most directly. 3 Parts of this translation are owing to D.C. Lau (1992, 21) and van Zoeren (1991, 32). 136 chapter eleven to him require one to follow certain aspirations, and this comprehension qualifies him to be taught the Odes. He qualifies to become a student and is far from being considered an equal.

The emblematic value of the literary figure Zixia

The narrative of Confucius’ teaching and the emblematic values of his disciples as reflections of the particular strengths they were able to de- velop as students of the great master must have evolved over time. Although there is no reason to doubt that Zixia and other disciples, like their teach- er Confucius himself, were actual historical figures, we do need to remem- ber that in our sources we encounter them as literary figures, and the way they are depicted in the texts cannot be taken at face value as documen- tary evidence. As literary figures, the disciples are stylized to increase their potential to convey particular ideas and to function as semantic determi- natives for texts. More or less clearly defined emblematic values allowed them to be used as interpretive keys (e.g., Zixia for the Odes, Zengzi for filial piety, and so forth). Lunyu 11.3 provides a particularly clear example of how explicitly the emblematic use of Confucius’ disciples as literary figures was defined: 德行:顏淵、閔子騫、冉伯牛、仲弓。言語:宰我、子貢。政事: 冉有、季路。文學:子游、子夏。 Virtuous conduct: Yan Yuan, Min Ziqian, Ran Boniu, Zhonggong. Speech and conversation: Zaiwo, Zigong. Government affairs: Ran You, Jilu. Culture and learning: Ziyou, Zixia. The function of the emblematic value of a disciple as an interpretive key becomes very obvious in D.C. Lau’s interpretation of Lunyu 1.9: 曾子曰:「慎終追遠,民德歸厚矣!」 Tseng Tzu said, “Conduct the funeral of your parents with meticulous care and let not sacrifices to your remote ancestors be forgotten, and the virtue of the common people will incline towards fullness.”4 That Lau’s rendering is so far from the literal meaning of the text is by no means owing to his personal fancy. This strong interpretation, which is solidly grounded in traditional Lunyu exegesis, is based on Zengzi’s em-

4 D.C. Lau 1992, 5. The Evolving Role of the Odes in Ru Instruction 137 blematic value as a model of filial piety.5 Were we to strip this short text of Zengzi’s name as its interpretive key, we would probably read it as a simple, straightforward warning against narrow-mindedness in both the temporal as well as spatial sense (referred to by zhong 終 and yuan 遠, respectively), advising circumspection and far-sightedness: “Be mindful of the end, pursue things a long way [rather than minding only what is in your immediate vicinity], and the people’s virtue/power will return to bounteousness.”6 This would be a perfectly reasonable, if somewhat gen- eral, adage—a useful maxim not just for a ruler but for anyone in a position of responsibility for others. It is the attribution to Zengzi in combination with his emblematic value that leads to the extremely narrow and more specifically Ruist traditional interpretation. If we were to assume a consistent narrative of Confucius and the respec- tive emblematic values of his disciples that develops in a linear fashion, the Zixia of *Min zhi fumu would predate the one of Lunyu 3.8 which seems to reflect an advanced status of Zixia as an Odes expert.7 There is, however, no basis for assuming such a consistent narrative. On the contrary, even in the Lunyu alone, Zixia is not the sole and unchallenged Odes expert.8 In Lunyu 1.15, the master has similar praise for Zigong: 子貢問曰:「貧而無諂,富而無驕,何如?」子曰:「可也。未若貧而 樂道、富而好禮者也。」子貢曰:「《詩》云:『如切如磋,如琢如

5 Cf. Cheng Shude 1990, 37–38. 6 Considering that there was no consistent orthographic distinction between the homophonous and semantically closely intertwined words dé < *tˤək {德} and dé < *tˤək {得} well into the early imperial era, the passage could even read “By being mindful of the end and pursuing things far, the people will get to return to bounteousness” 慎終追遠民 得歸厚矣. 7 Van Zoeren, who tries to cautiously extract a historical development in Odes hermeneutics from the broad range of early Chinese texts, points out that Lunyu 3.8 does not belong to the earliest parts of the book. He remarks that Lunyu 3.8 “is anomalous in the context of the earliest stratum of the Analects, but it fits well into the hermeneutic milieu of the second and third strata of that text—that is, chapters 1, 2, 8, an 9; and chapters 10–15” (Van Zoeren 1991, 35). 8 The Shangbo manuscript *Kongzi shi lun has given rise to a revival of assertions that project Zixia’s role as an Odes expert back in time. Based on a misreading of the then still unfamiliar ligature of the name Kongzi 孔子 as Buzi 卜子 and the subsequent assumption that this refers to Zixia’s personal name, Bu Shang 卜商, several scholars have argued for Zixia’s authorship of this manuscript. Chen Tongsheng reviews the different suggestions concerning the authorship of *Kongzi shi lun in great detail, concluding that it is impossible to determine the author of the text, just as it is in the case of most texts of early Chinese literature. See Chen Tongsheng 2004, 36–96 (especially pp. 73–75 for his arguments against the authorship of Zixia and p. 89 for his general conclusion). Martin Kern, in his most recent study of the *Kongzi shi lun, refutes the claim of Zixia’s authorship as well. See Kern 2010, 54, n. 37. 138 chapter eleven

磨』,其斯之謂與?」子曰:「賜也,始可與言《詩》已矣!告諸往 而知來者。」9 Zigong asked, “Poor without being obsequious, wealthy without being ar- rogant, how is that?” The Master said, “That will do, but better still is being poor yet delighting in the Way, being wealthy yet observant of the rites.” Zigong said, “The Odes say: ‘Like bone cut, like horn filed, / Like jade carved, like stone polished. Does not this say just what you have meant?” The Mas- ter said, “It is Si with whom I can talk about the Odes! Tell him what has just passed and he understands what is coming.”10 Van Zoeren explains such apparent discrepancies, e.g., Confucius’ singling out of different disciples as particularly excellent exegetes of the Odes, as a reflection of an ongoing competition between schools forming around different disciples.11 In the case of Lunyu this is very probably indeed the chief motive for divergent narratives. However, the same flexibility of textual context applies much more broadly in early Chinese literature, as well as in comparable types of literature of other periods and cultures. Particularly in popular narratives with a strong oral component in their transmission, the formal elements of texts, such as the structure of com- positions and particular phrases that serve as elements of the respective structures, are more stable than the specific details of the narrative, e.g., the agents, as in this case, which tend to be exchangeable.12 The most obvious early Chinese example of this phenomenon are the collections of vignettes as material for political argument in the compilation Hanfeizi 韓非子, where occasionally versions of the same story narrated about different figures in different historical settings are recorded side by side.13 So it is certainly not advisable to take any of the accounts of Confucius’ dealings with his disciples or any other narrative in early Chinese texts as disinterested records of historical fact. Nevertheless, despite all inconsis- tencies and the literary nature of our sources, it appears that a tradition

9 Zigong quotes the ode “Qi ao” 淇奧 (Mao 55). 10 Parts of this translation are based on D.C. Lau 1992, 7 and van Zoeren 1991, 35. 11 Van Zoeren 1991, 33. 12 Similar phenomena of stable forms as carriers of changing content have been observed in the study of oral literature of different cultures. Cf. Parry 1971, Pucci 1987, Lord 1991 and 1995, Bakker 1997, Magoun 1953, to name just a few examples. Since the most widely known response in sinology, particularly to Lord and Magoun, is C.H. Wang’s (1974) study of formulaic elements in the Odes, which overemphasizes the folkloristic aspects of their origins, it should be pointed out that my reference here is to the stability of patterns in prose, not just poetry or specifically the Odes. 13 For studies of the “Shuilin” 說林 and “Chu shuo” 儲說 chapters, respectively, see Reeve 2003, Zheng Liangshu 1990 and Du 2010. The Evolving Role of the Odes in Ru Instruction 139 had begun to develop in the early Han period that viewed Zixia as an able Odes exegete, and the Liji and Kongzi jiayu parallels differ from the manu- script text *Min zhi fumu in that they already presuppose this status of the disciple.14

The Significance of the Narrative for Dating the Texts

It must be emphasized that the difference in the logic of the narratives between manuscript and transmitted versions corresponds with a cul- tural development, viz. the increasing degree of definitive Odes interpreta- tions (even if only within limited circles) and the gradual establishment of Zixia’s status as a prominent Odes exegete. Remembering that the oldest witness of a text by no means necessarily represents the oldest state of this text, we cannot take for granted that the state of the text in a manuscript predates the transmitted versions. This makes the difference in the narra- tive important as a criterion for establishing a sequence of the parallel texts. We can be confident that our manuscript, for which we can assume ca. 300 bce as a terminus ante quem, indeed shows an earlier stage of the develop- ment of the text than the two parallel versions, for which we have only the approximate dates of the compilation in which they were transmitted, i.e. the first century bce for the Liji and a yet more gradual process up to the third century ce for the Kongzi jiayu.

Contemporary evidence of Odes hermeneutics

As discussed above, the main difference in the logic of the dialogue between the manuscript and transmitted versions, i.e., between a 300 bce and first- century bce state of the text, is that in the latter Zixia’s question “Which odes come close to these?” already builds on an assurance that the odes must have clearly defined meanings. His teacher need only name a certain ode to help him understand the Three Without. As to the time when the text *Min zhi fumu was laid down in writing, we have evidence that a her- meneutical practice developed in which the meaning of an individual ode was defined narrowly as a specific analogy, rather than taking the form of

14 Chen Tongsheng views this development, especially the Mao tradition’s claim to descend directly from Zixia, as connected with increasing efforts to specify intellectual lineages, which he considers to begin in the middle period of the Western Han. See Cheng Tongsheng 2004, 75–76. 140 chapter eleven discursive exegesis. This type of narrow definition seems to reflect an ongo- ing process of Odes canonization, not in the sense of the later Ru canon, sanctioned by an imperial government, but in the limited sense that spe- cific meanings were defined for each ode which became authoritative within the particular Ru circles using these texts for didactic purposes. A pragmatic practice such as this would naturally have allowed quite dif- ferent specific interpretations to be attached to the same ode either in different social circles or for different applications or situational contexts. This particular type of Odes exegesis does not fit any of the hermeneutic approaches to the Odes that van Zoeren distinguishes for early China, i.e., the concern with the musical qualities of the Odes, their use as “pre-texts,” and eventually their interpretation as “strong texts.”15 We find different forms of such narrow Odes definitions in the Shangbo manuscript *Kongzi shi lun.16 While texts like *Zi yi or *Wu xing, for which we also have manuscript evidence from around 300 bce, build Odes quota- tions into discursive contexts, *Kongzi shi lun gives immediate, apodictic categorizations of particular odes as well as definitions of their meaning. The manuscript combines different patterns of interpretation. One type of interpretation proceeds in several steps. First, a set of six odes is named by their titles and each is characterized by one keyword. After this set, the rhetorical question “What (does this mean)?” (he 曷)17 is answered in one summarizing statement which is in turn followed by a more detailed in- terpretive statement about each of the six odes. Finally, each ode is defined by making one brief statement about the keyword named at the beginning.

15 Van Zoeren 1991, 17–51. Van Zoeren distinguishes a type of use of the Odes as pre-texts, characterized by quoting isolated lines “to ornament polite conversation or to make a didactic point” (p.35), from a later type of engagement with the Odes as “strong texts” that deserve to be studied for what they are instead of being adduced to support an extrinsic argument. ‪In the long term, changed views with regard to the dating of the involved texts as well as the new manuscript finds pertaining to the uses of odes in early Chinese literature will certainly lead to a re-evaluation of van Zoeren’s model of a development in Odes hermeneutics. 16 Among the countless studies of this manuscript, the monographs of Liu Xinfang (2003), Chen Tongsheng (2004), and Huang Huaixin (2004) have become particularly influential. A complete English translation, based on a thorough codicological and textual study, is provided by Staack (2010). 17 Here and in the following, I will refer to Thies Staack’s reconstruction and translation of the text, even in details where my opinion differs. *Kongzi shi lun is an extraordinarily difficult manuscript with regard to establishing the correct sequence of slips, identification of characters and the words they stand for, as well as eventually the interpretation of the text. Hence, making well-founded yet different suggestions would far exceed the scope of the present discussion, for which merely the type of Odes exegesis is relevant. The Evolving Role of the Odes in Ru Instruction 141

In the interest of brevity, the manuscript text is quoted only for one of the six odes of this set: 《關雎》之改,《樛木》之時,《漢廣》之智,《鵲巢》智歸,《甘 棠》之保,《綠衣》之思,《燕燕》之情,曷?曰:動而皆賢於其初 者也。 《關雎》以色喻於禮。[□□□□□□□□□]兩矣,其四章則喻 矣。以琴瑟之悅擬好色之願,以鐘鼓之樂[□□□□]好。反入於 禮,不亦能改乎? […]《關雎》之改,則其思益矣。 The “change” of Guan ju, the “right time” of Jiu mu, the “prudence” of Han guang, the “homecoming” of Que chao, the “protection” of Gan tang, the “longing” of Lu yi, the “feelings” of Yan yan, what [about them]? Implement- ing them, [these odes] are all [becoming] more virtuous than they were at the beginning. In Guan ju, the rules of conduct are explained through sexual desires. […] two [a pair?]. This is explained in the fourth stanza. By the delight in zith- er and harp, lustful desires are imitated; by the enjoyment of bells and drums […] fondness. Someone who turns and channels [these feelings] according to the rules of conduct, is he not also capable of changing? […] The “change” in Guan ju represents overflowing longings.18 Another type of definition consists of a catalogue of Confucius’ statements in the first person about what he “attains” (de 得) through a certain ode; he then says that the “people’s nature is certainly the same” and concludes with a statement about what the ode stands for as an analogy. The for- mula is constant: “吾以. 民性固 然:.” 孔子曰: … 吾以《甘棠》得宗廟之敬,民性固然,甚貴其人,必敬 其位,悅其人,必好其所為。惡其人者亦然。… Master Kong said: … Through Gan tang I understand the respect for the ancestral temple. The nature of the people is unquestionably like this: if they value [someone’s] personality highly, they will surely respect the place [where he can be worshipped]. If they delight in the personality [of some- one], they will surely like what he does. If they detest the personality, it will be accordingly. …19 This example is interesting, because for this particular ode definition we have evidence of some historical continuity. The Shuoyuan 說苑 chapter five, “Gui de” 貴德, contains the following passage:

18 Staack 2010, 894 (transcription) and 896 (translation). Cf. also Martin Kern’s (2007, 781 and 2010: 33–34) translation of parts of the quoted passages. 19 Staack 2010, 894 (transcription) and 897 (translation). 142 chapter eleven

孔子曰:「吾於《甘棠》,見宗廟之敬也。甚尊其人,必敬其位,順 安萬物,古聖之道幾哉!」 Confucius said, ‘In Gan tang I see the respect for the ancestral temple. If you venerate someone deeply, you will certainly respect his position. Com- ply and be content with the Myriad beings, and the Way of the ancient sages is close!20 The essential interpretation of the ode Gan tang is almost verbatim the same as in *Kongzi shi lun. Another type of definition compresses the meaning of the respective ode into one keyword or phrase or short sentence: 孔子曰:《蟋蟀》知難。《仲氏》君子。《北風》不絕人之怨 … 《邶・柏舟》悶。《谷風》悲。《蓼莪》有孝志 … Master Kong said: Xi shuai: knowing difficulties; Zhong shi: a gentleman; Bei feng: not ending the people’s grudge … Bo zhou from Bei: depressing; Gu feng: embittering; Liao e: filial aspira- tions …21 In at least two cases, two odes share one explanation. Yet another pattern first lists seven odes titles with a short evaluating statement for each and then repeats the catalogue, enriched by one quot- ed line from each ode. 孔子曰:《宛丘》吾善之,《猗嗟》吾喜之,《鳲鳩》吾信之, 《文王》吾美之,《清[廟]吾敬之,《烈文》吾悅之,《昊天有成 命》吾□]之。《宛丘》曰:“詢有情,而無望”,吾善之。《猗嗟》 曰:“四矢變,以禦亂”,吾喜之。… Master Kong said: I consider Wan qiu exquisite, I am fond of Yi jie, I trust in Shi jiu, I consider Wen wang as beautiful, [I respect] Qing [miao, I delight in Lie wen, I … Hao tian you cheng ming.] Wan qiu says, “He truly has feel- ings, [but] he has nothing to offer as a sacrifice.” This is what I consider exquisite. Yi jie says, “Of four arrows [everyone hits a] different [target] to ward off disorder.” This is what I am fond of. …22 This is one of many examples where didactic texts in manuscripts show elements of redundancy that tended to be edited out in the transmitted texts, which aimed at a more literary style. In our text *Min zhi fumu, one such element is Zixia’s repetition of the Three Without (#39–41) before he inquires after the appropriate intentions. The Liji has transformed this

20 Shuoyuan zhuzi suoyin 1992, 31.25–27. 21 Staack 2010, 894–895 (transcription) and 897 (translation). 22 Staack 2010, 895 (transcription) and 898 (translation). The Evolving Role of the Odes in Ru Instruction 143 element of redundancy into a formulaic prose sentence of the type “now that I have heard (briefly) about X, may I inquire after Y?” as it has already been used to connect other parts of the dialogue earlier in the text.23 In the Kongzi jiayu version, this element has been reduced even further.24 But before we return to the text *Min zhi fumu, we need to take note of the peculiar nature of Odes exegesis in *Kongzi shi lun.

Indexical vs. expository texts

The redundancy addressed above does not just assist memorization of the text by repetition alone. It also organizes the text in different layers and thus makes the structure of its content more transparent to the student. If every item of the catalogue were explained at length when first mentioned and the text only then moved on to the next item, it would be more difficult to perceive the individual items of such a catalogue (in this case a group of six or seven odes) as belonging together. By going through the entire catalogue first, merely linking each ode title to one short keyword, the text makes these items visible as a group and only then proceeds to go into more detail for each member of the group. At the same time, these elements of redundancy that qualify *Kongzi shi lun as an efficient didactic text are combined with a brevity of expression that serves the same function. The information given about each ode is hardly expository prose. Even the longest of the definitions, such as those cited above for the “Guan ju” and the “Gan tang,” at best name a method of reading, for example by specify- ing an analogy as an interpretive key; but they do not explain the ode in more detail. The student of the text was probably expected to know the ode. But even so, the interpretive keys that *Kongzi shi lun provides mere- ly indicate an aspect under which to interpret the odes; they do not explic- itly provide the full interpretation.

23 These connective formulae are used uniformly in the core part of the text but are absent from the parts that were added later. The three steps of instruction are connected as follows in the Liji: “Now that I have heard about the Parent of the People, may I ask what one calls the Five Presences? …Now that I have heard about the Five Presences, may I ask what one calls the Three Without? …Now that I have heard briefly about the Three Without, may I ask which odes come close to them?” 民之父母既得而聞之矣敢問何謂五至 … 五至既得而聞之矣敢問何謂三無 …三無既得略而聞之矣敢問何詩近之. Liji zhuzi suoyin 138, 5–11. 24 “May I ask which odes come close to the Three Without?” (敢問三無何詩近之). Kongzi jiayu zhuzi suoyin 52, 1. 144 chapter eleven

To fully understand the meaning of a given ode, the student would still require more detailed instruction. Thus, the text of *Kongzi shi lun can best be understood as a condensed form of such instruction, or rather as an aid to memory of a previous, more detailed instruction.25 The nature of the text is indexical rather than expository. We as modern readers of the manuscript text need to be aware of such special genre features and func- tions of the text, in order not to interpret it inadequately. For example, when in the last type of ode interpretation cited above Confucius quotes one line from the ode and then confirms his initial statement about the quality of this ode (“Wan qiu says, ‘He truly has feelings, [but] he has noth- ing to offer as a sacrifice.’ This is what I consider exquisite”), it would surely be a mistake to assume that his evaluation refers to this verse of the ode in particular. The predicate of “exquisiteness” or “excellence” (shan 善) is given not just to this particular verse but rather, pars pro toto, to the entire ode. Hence, not just the condensed expression of the instruction is indexical, serving as an aid to memory of the complete instruction, but also the odes quotations are used indexically as references to the complete odes, whose text (as well as probably melody) the students would have been familiar with. A linear reading, as one would apply it to expository prose, is obviously not an adequate approach to this text. A linear, surface reading yields a text that has very little to say and appears at best exotic, or worse, nonsensical.26 An awareness of the indexical nature of this text does not yield more information, but it makes the nature of *Kongzi shi lun and similar textual traces of Odes exegeses more understandable and, moreover, helps to ex- plain the macrostructure of the text. As the different forms introduced in the examples presented above indicate, the text is a compilation of sev- eral short lists of references to Odes exegeses, which must have preceded the text and of which the prospective users of these lists must have had some knowledge. That these lists had different formats was not seen as an

25 Martin Kern also argues for a didactic function of *Kongzi shi lun: “I consider the ‘Kongzi shilun’ not an abstract discussion of the Poetry but a specific, and possibly local, teaching and study manual for how to apply the songs in various contexts.” See Kern 2010, 51, n. 10. 26 A.C. Graham (1991, originally published in 1976) has masterfully addressed the problem of translations in what he calls the “rambling mode.” Among the multiple reasons he names for such translations, which inadvertently present early Chinese texts as nonsensical, are insufficient awareness of genre features and of the structure of heterogeneous texts, which leads translators to present texts “as a continuous stream of paragraphed prose,” ignoring the more complex ways in which parts of the translated texts are related. Graham 1991, 132. The Evolving Role of the Odes in Ru Instruction 145 obstacle to compiling them in the same manuscript. To assume that the differences in format were intentionally introduced into the compilation as an element of variation would be less likely. Didactic texts in the form of lists figure prominently in the traditional literature of other cultures.27 That such lists seem to be almost entirely absent from transmitted early Chinese literature is mostly due to the fact that these genres either dropped out of transmission or were in part pre- served only as components (in William Boltz’ terminology “building blocks”) in larger texts. In these literary texts they have usually become part of a more complex and abstract argument, which then provides the necessary semantic determination and often obscures their origin as inde- pendent didactic texts.28 *Min zhi fumu and its transmitted counterparts provide an excellent example of such gradual processes of textual accretion, in which shorter didactic textual units are over time forged together into a more complex text, evolving from initial heterogeneity to stronger semantic coherence. Since this process is a gradual one, we are more likely to encounter didac- tic textual material with a lower degree of internal semantic determination in manuscripts than we do in transmitted literature. Manuscript texts have in all likelihood experienced a shorter period of textual accretion than transmitted literature. As far as we can tell from the

27 The extensive Mesopotamian lexical lists are certainly the most prominent example of such lists, although, due to their much earlier date and different cultural background, they have little in common with lists in Chinese texts. Nevertheless, students of early Chinese literature can profit from the extensive literature on Mesopotamian lists as examples of how much valuable information can be derived from a close observation of textual structures. Dietz Otto Edzard, a leading expert on Mesopotamian lists, has drawn attention to their aesthetic qualities and even suggests considering them as works of art. See Edzard 2007. For a more recent study of structural properties of lists, see Wagensonner 2010. 28 For a study of lists and the role they played in the formation of early Chinese texts, see Wang Haicheng (forthcoming). Aside from former lists that have become part of literary texts, we have lists only from the early empire onwards. Characteristically, the best known lexical list that was used for education in reading and writing, the Cang Jie pian 倉頡篇, has only been preserved in fragments. The find containing the most text (541 legible characters) is, or possibly was until recently, the bamboo manuscript version from the early Han tomb no. 1 at Fuyang Shuanggudui 阜陽雙古堆. More recently, an even larger amount of the text (over 1,300 characters) has been identified by scholars at Peking University on 86 unprovenanced bamboo slips dated to the early Han period. General information about the Fuyang manuscripts is given in Pian Yuqian and Duan Shu’an 2006, 424–427; for a publication and first studies of the Cang Jie pian fragments, see Fuyang Han jian zhenglizu 1983, as well as Hu Pingsheng and Han Ziqiang 1983; for a study in English, see Greatrex 1994. For general information about the Han bamboo manuscripts held at Peking University, see Beijing daxue chutu wenxian yanjiusuo 2011; for information about the Cang Jie pian fragments, see Zhu Fenghan 2011. 146 chapter eleven currently available manuscript evidence, it was only in the Former Han dynasty that texts began to be organized in larger units, which explicitly defined a certain order of their individual parts.29 Considering the lesser degree of textual accretion in earlier manuscripts, it is probable that the extratextual social context plays a greater role as a key to understanding the relatively short texts of the pre-imperial period than it does for trans- mitted texts. The latter are more explicitly semantically determined through the compilation in which they are embedded or by other means, such as the use of titles or of attribution to a patron or author figure. We have, therefore, to reckon with the possibility that even if we are able to establish the wording of some manuscript texts with confidence, we may still be unable to recover their meaning. When, for example, *Kongzi shi lun refers to an ode exegesis of which we have no knowledge, we will be unable to understand the indexical references, the cues provided in the text. Martin Kern has addressed this problem with regard to the ode “Guan ju,” where *Kongzi shi lun is based on a different understanding of this ode than the one we know from early imperial commentaries. Kern points out that “in the Mao and Western Han sanjia readings of ‘Guan ju,’ this hidden meaning is historical and political; [while] in the Kongzi shilun, it lies in moral edification.”30 Hence the manuscript, strictly speaking, refers to a text unknown to us. More will be gained if we acknowledge our inability to understand the reference in a text to an exegesis that has not been transmitted to us (or to any other implicit determinative element) than if we attempt to interpret this indexical text literally on the surface. Any such attempt at making the text meaningful on this level, where its meaning was not actually con- structed, would cripple the text under the inappropriately heavy weight of the interpretation we load on this surface. This problem is relevant for our reading of the remaining part of *Min zhi fumu, which consists mostly of an indexical matching of the individual elements of the Three Without with Odes quotations or with similar quoted lines, which latter could be part of odes that do not occur in the transmitted Mao Odes.

29 See the subchapters 3.2 “Numbering of slips,” 3.3 “Character or chapter/section counts,” and 3.4 “Titles” in Richter “Punctuation” (forthcoming).The most outstanding example of such an explicit definition of textual order are the Han bamboo manuscripts from Wuwei 武威 with counterparts of several Yili 儀禮 chapters. See Gansu sheng bowuguan and Zhongguo kexueyuan kaogu yanjiusuo, ed. 2005. 30 Kern 2007, 782. The Conclusion of the Core Text 147

Chapter twelve

The Conclusion of the Core Text

As discussed above, the Confucius of the manuscript text *Min zhi fumu enthuses over the perspicacity betrayed by Zixia’s inquiry regarding the aspirations that lead to the Three Without, and he declares his student ready to be taught odes. After these words of praise, Confucius seamlessly continues with three Odes quotations, each of which he links to one of the Three Without. In the transmitted texts, however, Zixia asks directly about the Odes, and Confucius does not express astonishment, nor does he praise him for this question. In the logic of these texts, Zixia’s question appar- ently conforms to a well-established regular teaching practice. Confucius could expect this question, and he responds directly by quoting odes, without any introductory remark.

*Min zhi fumu Liji Kongzi jiayu 38 子夏曰 子夏曰 子夏曰 39 亡聲之樂 40 亡體之禮 41 亡服之喪 三無既得略而聞之矣 42 何志是邇 敢問何詩近之 敢問三無何詩近之 43 孔子曰 44 善哉商也 45 將可教詩矣 46 成王不敢康 47 夙夜基命宥密 夙夜其命宥密 夙夜基命宥密 48 亡聲之樂 無聲之樂也 無聲之樂也 49 威儀遲遲[不可選也 威儀逮逮不可選也 威儀逮逮不可選也 50 亡體之禮 無體之禮也 無體之禮也 51 凡民有喪匍匐救之 凡民有喪匍匐救之 凡民有喪扶伏救之 52 亡服]之喪也 無服之喪也 無服之喪也

The manuscript text reads as follows: Zixia asked, “‘Music without sound, rites without embodiment, mourning without garb’—which intentions come close to these?” Confucius respond- ed, “How excellent Shang is! He is now ready to be taught odes. 148 chapter twelve

‘King Cheng did not dare to idle. Day and night he consolidated the founda- tions of the mandate with meticulous care.’—Music without sound. ‘My dignified demeanor has always been steady, [nothing can be held against me.’—Rites without embodiment. ‘When among others there was a death, I crawled on my knees to help them.’]1 —Mourning [without garb].” The literal meaning of the quoted lines does not intuitively help to explain the Three Without. In all three cases, at best a vague relationship can be established between the quote and the “Without” that it is to explain. In the first case, the last word of the second verse might be linked with the idea of “music without sound,” since the character 密 is attested as stand- ing for a word mì < *mrit {密} that can mean ‘silent,’ ‘quiet’.2 Yet, even if we could be sure that the word was used in this sense in the ode, King Cheng’s consolidating the foundations of his mandate in a silent way does not seem to make the metaphor “music without sound” much clearer. Moreover, this meaning of the verse cannot be established with certainty. Interpreting the character in this particular quotation as ‘silent’ is a circu- lar procedure. Properly considered, the reason why we are inclined to choose ‘silent’ from among the various possible meanings of this word is that it comes closest to the phrase “music without sound,” which it is sup- posed to explain. But we cannot at the same time use the Odes quotation to explain the ideal of “music without sound” and use the very same idea as an interpretive key to disambiguate the Odes quotation. Consequently, we should not start from the rather special use of the word to mean “silent” but should consider the full semantic range of the word mì < *mrit {密}. More frequently, this word is used in the sense of ‘dense,’ ‘close.’ Another well-attested meaning is ‘meticulous.’ Qu Wanli reads 密 in this ode as bì < *prit-s {毖} (‘cautious’), explaining it as “jin shen” 謹慎 (‘cautious,’ ‘circumspect’).3 Apparently, these words with a bilabial initial have as their common semantic core a notion of ‘not loose,’ they characterize something as ‘near,’ ‘close,’ ‘dense,’ ‘tight,’ ‘shut off,’ ‘silent.’ It

1 As discussed above in the context of the principles for restoring lost manuscript text, we can only assume with a certain degree of confidence that the third Odes quotation in the manuscript was probably the same as in the transmitted texts. 2 Schuessler (2007, 277 and 390) points out that this word shares a “sound-symbolic notion” with “many synonyms with the initial *m-.“ These words all share a semantic core of ‘obscure,’ ‘black’ (i.e., visually obsure), or ‘silent’ (aurally obscure), e.g., mò < *mˤək {默/嘿} (‘silent’), hēi < *ṃˤək {黑} (‘black’), mò < *mˤak {莫/暯/瞙} (‘obscure’), mù {莫/暮} (‘evening’), mù < *C.mˤak-s {莫/暮} (‘evening’), and perhaps also huǎng < *ṃˤaŋʔ {芒/茫} (‘obscure,’ ‘confused’) and máng < *mˤaŋ {盲} (‘blind’). 3 Qu Wanli 1983, 561. The Conclusion of the Core Text 149 seems far more likely that the ode praises the young king Cheng’s manner of living up to his heavy responsibility as ‘not loose,’ in the sense of me- ticulous, circumspect, and careful, with close attention to correctness, rather than as ‘silent.’ The other two Odes quotations (#49 and 51) are even shorter and, just like the first one, do not in the least clarify the points they are supposed to explain. To be sure, the “dignified demeanor” (wei yi chichi 威儀遲遲) mentioned in the second quotation (from Mao 26, “Bo zhou” 柏舟) could be superficially associated with rites, but it contradicts rather than explains the aspect of “without embodiment.” The third quotation (from Mao 35, “Gu feng” 谷風) talks about helping (jiu 救) someone who has suffered a loss (min you sang 民有喪) and in doing so “crawling on one’s knees” (púfú < *bˤa *bək 匍匐, also written 扶伏, and elsewhere 扶服, or 扶匐), i.e., assuming a posture of humility conventionally associated with mourning.4 Again, we can recognize a possible link between the verse from the ode and the general topic of mourning, but the aspect of “without garb,” the very element that needs explaining, does not become any clearer at all. As the individual quoted verses in the passage #46–51 do not help to specify which intentions come close to the Three Without, we can only assume that such an explanation arises from how these verses are under- stood in the context of the odes from which they are quoted and to which they refer the reader of *Min zhi fumu in an indexical manner. However, even the complete text of these odes—given their archaic language and the fact that poetry is by definition ambiguous—neither explain the Three Without nor the intentions that come close to them. The example of the short ode “Hao tian you cheng ming” 昊天有成命 (Mao 271), from which the verses paired with “music without sound” are taken, shall suffice to illustrate this point: 昊天有成命。二后受之。成王不敢康。夙夜基命宥密。於緝熙。單 厥心。肆其靖之。 In James Legge’s translation, the words you mi 宥密 are understood to mean “by his deep and silent virtue:” Heaven made its determinate appointment, / Which [our] two sovereigns received. / King Ching did not dare to rest idly in it. / But night and day enlarged its foundations by his deep and silent virtue. / How did he continue

4 For example, the Liji chapter “Wen sang” says: 孝子親死悲哀志懣故匍匐而哭之 (When a filial son loses his parents, he is sad, grieves, and feels despondent. Therefore he bewails their death, crawling on his knees). Liji jijie p. 1352. 150 chapter twelve

and glorify [his heritage], / Exerting all his heart, / And so securing its tranquillity!5 Bernhard Karlgren’s translation tries to stay somewhat more literal, but his interpretation of you mi is close to that of Legge: Great Heaven had a definite charge, two sovereigns received it; Ch’eng Wang did not dare to dwell in happy idleness, morning and evening he laid the foundations of his (appointment =) great task, magnanimous and quiet; oh, continuously bright, he made (ample =) generous his heart, and so he could secure tranquillity.6 Arthur Waley, on the other hand, reads the same phrase as “by great en- deavors:” High heaven had a firm charge; / Two monarchs received it. / Nor did King Cheng stay idle, / Day and night he buttressed the charge / By great endeav- ors. / Ah! The Bright Splendors / Hardened his will; / Therefore he could establish it.7 None of these interpretations explains the idea of “music without sound.” The same can be said of the two more extensive odes that *Min zhi fumu relates to “rites without embodiment” and “mourning without garb.” It is not necessary to quote their full text and translations here. If a literal read- ing of the indicated odes does not explain the Three Without, this missing explanation must be derived from a particular interpretation of these odes, of which, according to the logic of the text *Min zhi fumu, Zixia must have been aware. Only if Confucius could assume that Zixia would understand the quoted odes as expressions of certain intentions or ambitions, does it serve any purpose that he answers Zixia’s question by linking each of the Three Without with one quotation. When Zixia in the transmitted texts relies on a firmly established practice of using the odes in such an indexi- cal way as a tool of instruction and asks “which odes” (instead of “which intentions”) come close to the Three Without, the logic of these texts also requires that Zixia can fall back on exegeses of these odes that his master had previously taught him. These exegeses must have been different from the ones transmitted to us along with the canonical Odes in the form of the politically oriented Mao commentaries, since these certainly do not relate to the Three Without in any meaningful way. According to the Small Prefaces (Xiao xu 小序),

5 Chinese text and translation cited from Legge 1871, 575. 6 Karlgren 1950, 241. 7 Waley 1996, 293. The Conclusion of the Core Text 151

“Hao tian you cheng ming” was “used at the border sacrifice to Heaven and Earth” 昊天有成命,郊祀天地也.8 No relation to “music without sound” is apparent. “Bei zhou,” according to Mao, “tells of a virtuous officer ne- glected by his ruler. In the time of duke K’ing of Wei (b.c. 866–854), virtu- ous men did not meet with his confidence, and mean men were by his side” 柏舟,言仁而不遇也。衞頃公之時,仁人不遇,小人在側.9 This does not do anything to specify what “rites without embodiment” are. And “Gu feng,” finally, “is directed against violation of duty, as between husband and wife. The men of Wei, through the influence of their superiors, became devoted to indulgence with new matches, and abandoned their old wives. Husband and wife were thus estranged and separated; the manners of the State were injured and went to ruin” 谷風;刺夫婦失道也。衞人化其 上,淫於新昏,而棄其舊室,夫婦離絕,國俗傷敗焉.10 No connection to “mourning without garb” suggests itself. That the brief Mao interpretive keys to the three odes do not fit the respective Three Without is to be ex- pected, considering the vastly different ways the Odes were interpreted, often motivated by their use as proof texts in various political and philo- sophical arguments. It would indeed be surprising if this particular early Han interpretation happened to coincide with the use of these odes in *Min zhi fumu.11 To sum up, neither the literal meaning of the quoted verses nor that of the entire odes from which they are quoted nor the canonical Mao inter- pretation of these odes fulfill the function that the quoted verses should fulfill according to the logic of *Min zhi fumu, namely to help Zixia under- stand what state of inner cultivation, what intentions reach to the abstract high ideal of the Three Without. We are therefore left without any devices to interpret this part of the text in a satisfactory way. As has been demon- strated above with the examples from the manuscript *Kongzi shi lun, the problem with such indexical texts (or with indexical passages in otherwise

8 Translation and text cited after Legge 1871, prolegomena p. 78. 9 Translation and text cited after Legge 1871, prolegomena p. 41. 10 Translation and text cited after Legge 1871, prolegomena p. 42. 11 From a traditionalist viewpoint, however, which considers Confucius to be the fountainhead of all Odes exegesis, the opposite impression would result. For example, Ma Yinqin 馬銀琴 views the different Odes interpretations in various early Chinese texts as largely compatible and only occasionally divergent expressions of the same exegetical tradition rooted in Confucius’ teachings. Ma compares the Odes interpretation in *Kongzi shilun with those in the Mao prefaces and finds them compatible in most cases. She explains the differences between the two either as complementary in nature or as incomparable, because they function on different levels. In only eleven out of fifty-five cases does she concede a fundamental difference in the respective interpretations of the same ode. See Ma Yinqin 2005, 102. I thank Martin Kern for bringing this article to my attention. 152 chapter twelve explicit texts like *Min zhi fumu) is that they relate to and rely on teachings that must either have preceded or accompanied the text but are not rep- resented in it. These texts thus lack an element of semantic determination, which was part of the text’s social context (“Sitz im Leben”) and which is essential to its understanding.12 It is important for us as modern readers to realize and acknowledge this semantic underspecification and, accord- ingly, to make it visible in the translation. A literal translation is preferable to a strongly interpretive one that would create the illusion that the text itself is clear enough without its missing external determination. For if we represent it in our translation as more meaningful than it is, we have in- troduced the lacking element of semantic specification ourselves and have ultimatly produced our own text. In other words, we have overinterpreted it. In this passage (#46–52), *Min zhi fumu ceases to be a linear text that fully expresses its meaning within the text itself. The reader (or recipient of an oral rendering of the text) cannot simply follow the text’s flow of language to understand it. With each match between an Odes quotation and one of the Three Without, the reader evidently was expected to follow the link to a teaching about the quoted ode that is outside the text, to be provided either by a teacher or by the reader’s memory of a previous in- struction he or she had received. The text thus calls up Odes exegeses to construct its own meaning and in so doing reinforces these previous teach- ings. The didactic reciprocity of this type of text entails an additional mo- tive for its composition. Just as it uses Odes exegeses as an instrument to illustrate and reinforce an ideological point—in this case, the ideal of a Parent of the People—the text can in turn be used as an instrument in teaching the Odes. It offers an opportunity to link Odes quotations to a sequence of items that can serve as memory pegs for recapitulating previ- ous textual knowledge. This feature becomes even more obvious in the last passage of *Min zhi fumu, which we shall discuss presently. If such interwoven texts or catalogues have ever been imbued with any meaning beyond their technical function as a mnemonic device, this mean- ing is lost to us, unless a specific teaching that explains it has survived. This problem is of course not special to early Chinese literature. To give just one

12 The term “Sitz im Leben” (‘setting in life’) was coined by the German Old Testament scholar Herman Gunckel (1862–1932) and has since become established in historical criticism, particularly form criticism in Biblical studies. For a concise introduction to form criticism, see McKnight 1969. For sinological studies that apply form criticism and its continuation, redaction criticism, to early Chinese literature, see LaFargue 1994, Roth 1994, Ryden 1997, and Richter 2005a. The Conclusion of the Core Text 153 example from medieval German literature, an anonymous priamel quatrain,­ sometimes wrongly ascribed to Walther von der Vogelweide (ca. 1170– ca. 1230):13 Ich leb vnd waiß nit wie langk / Ich stirb vnd waiß nit wann / Ich far vnd waiß nit wahÿn / Mich wundertt das ich so frölich pÿn. (I live and know not for how long; I shall die and know not when; I journey and know not whither; I wonder that I am so merry.)14 This concise general statement about the human condition is as unspe- cific as the Three Without in *Min zhi fumu. Numerous variations of it attest to its popularity in parts of Europe over several centuries.15 An early six- teenth-century variant singles out the climactic last line of the priamel, whose first three lines it connects with an originally unrelated set of three grim prospects: Das sy fur- Den Dot, der uber alle ding erschrockenlich sehen drey Das streng gericht, das zufurchten ist. zukunfftige { Das ewig hellist feur, das vnleydlich } Leb wie lang, Ich Stirb vnnd waiß nit wan, { Var } { wohin: Mich wundert, das ich frolich bin.16 16 The syntax is difficult to imitate in English, but an approximate rendering would read as follows: That they Death, which more dreadful than anything heed three The severe judgment, which to be feared is. coming { The eternal hellish fire, which insufferable }

13 William Race defines this widespread but relatively little known literary form as follows: “A priamel is a poetic/rhetorical form which consists, basically, of two parts: ‘foil’ and ‘climax.’ The function of the foil is to introduce and highlight the climactic term by enumerating or summarizing a number of ‘other’ examples, subjects, times, places, or instances, which then yield (with varying degres of contrast or analogy) to the particular point of interest or importance.” Race 1982, ix. 14 Cited after Dicke 1994, 73. 15 English forms of the priamel are not directly related to the German ones but probably translations from Latin versions, e.g., “Wanne I đenke đinges đre, / ne mai hi nevre bliđe ben; / đe ton is đat i sal awei, / đe tođer is i ne wot wilk dei, / đe đridde is mi moste kare, / I ne wot wider i sal faren.” Köhler 1888: 331. (‘When I consider three things / I can be happy no more / one of them is that I must go away / the other is that I do not know which day / the third is my greatest worry: / I do not know whither I shall go.’) Reinhold Köhler discusses a great variety of German, Latin, and Old English forms, including instances of the priamel appearing in cartouches as part of architectural ornaments. 16 Cited after Dicke 1994, 79. 154 chapter twelve

Live how long, I Die and know not when, { Go } { whither: I wonder that I am merry.

The two different didactic units fit relatively well, but there is a marked shift of focus. While the priamel expresses astonishment at the enjoyment of life in the face of its general uncertainty, the three fearsome prospects are religious and moralistic in nature and evidently frown upon the enjoy- ment of life as being something frivolous and impious. This interpretation of how exactly the first three sentences redefine the original priamel is necessarily tentative, but even if we may be missing some finer points, at least its general tendency is obvious enough. This is less so in the following variant from a fifteenth-century Austrian Benedictine manuscript: Ich leb ich wais nicht wie—ignis / vnd arbeit ich wais nicht wann—terra / vnd stirb ich wais nicht wen—aer / vnd var ich wais nicht wohin—aqua / welt dar noch richt dein sinn.17 (I live, I know not how—fire / and labor I know not wherefore—earth / and die I know not when—air / and journey I know not whither—water / world, of this be mindful.) This example illustrates several points that pertain to pragmatic texts from early China in a similar way. The priamel was not only changed in the phrasing of its parallel sentences (most notably, the “how long” in the first sentence is changed to “how”); additionally, the number of these parallel items was extended from three to four, in order to accommodate the match with the four elements. The names of the elements are attached to the end of the priamel verses without being syntactically integrated into these. Most importantly, we do not know why the two catalogues—i.e., the pri- amel verses and the four elements fire, earth, air, and water—were matched in the first place and how this combination affects their meaning. It is easy enough to read meaning into the text; for example one could freely specu- late: “‘I live, I know not how’ inquires after the source of life. This source is energy, associated with fire. The second sentence mentions ‘labor’ met- onymically for the mundane aspect of life, which is associated with earth. Death is associated with air, because after death one is borne through air to Heaven; and ‘journey,’ finally, is associated with water, the flowing ele- ment that stands for movement.” However, such an interpretation, fairly logical as it may sound, would be completely arbitrary and fanciful and

17 Cited after Dicke 1994, 81. The Conclusion of the Core Text 155 therefore historically worthless, unless we can base it on some external source of semantic determination. Even if such a source could be found, we would need to be able to show that it was related to the historical en- vironment of the manuscript, in order for it to be interpretively relevant. In the German example, as in its English translation, it is obvious that the two catalogues are interwoven without becoming syntactically con- nected and therefore do not form a linear text: “I live, I know not how—fire” is not a grammatical sentence, and no one would attempt to read it liter- ally as a statement. This intuitively prevents the mistake to read it as a simple equation in the manner of “‘I live, I know not how’ is fire,” which would be nonsensical, or, adding a stronger interpretive element, “The problem that I live and know not how is related to the nature of the element fire” or, “The answer to the problem that I live and know not how can be found in contemplating the element fire.” Such an attempt to introduce semantic specificity and coherence into the text is clearly recognizable as interpretation, as a commentary on the text rather than a reading of it. In Chinese texts, however, the disconnect between such interwoven didactic items is not equally obvious, since two (nominal or nominalized) phrases can be combined to form a nominal sentence in the manner “AB” without a copula or any other function word, and thus make a categorical statement of the kind “A is (as such and absolutely) B.” To be sure, there are ways to indicate such a relationship of categorical identity more explic- ity, e.g., “AB也,” “A者B也”. For more complex structures, usually a more extensive A that is identified with B; typical expressions are “AAAAA此之 謂B(也),” “AAAAA其可謂B(也/矣),” or, in a less categorical manner but approaching commentarial language “AAAAA是謂B,” “AAAAA言B.” Some of these are indeed used in the text *Min zhi fumu. But despite the wealth of such explicitly definitory expressions that Classical Chinese has to offer, virtually any unmarked juxtaposition of two phrases “AB” is potentially a grammatical sentence and can be interpreted as a complete statement. This makes it more difficult to recognize cases of intertwined members of separate didactic catalogues that were not intended to be read as sen- tences. However, a close observation on the level of text grammar reveals that the passage in *Min zhi fumu differs from its counterpart in the transmitted versions in a way that is hardly coincidental. The manuscript passage is a sequence of interwoven catalogues rather than a linear text, in a manner similar to the example of “I live, I know not how—fire.” The transmitted versions, however, have converted this juxtaposition into a sequence of three nominal sentences, forming a linear text. 156 chapter twelve

孔子曰夙夜其命宥密 無聲之樂也 威儀逮逮不可選也 無體之禮也 凡民有喪匍匐救之 無服之喪也 All three pairings of the Three Without with Odes quotations are marked with a final particle ye 也 as nominal sentences (i.e. A1B1也. A2B2也. A3B3 也.), e.g. “‘Day and night he consolidated the foundations of the mandate with meticulous care.’ [This] is music without sound.” Legge’s translation reflects this identity as three separate sentences but reveals at the same time that a smooth flow of text does not occur intuitively: Confucius said, ‘There is that “Night and day he enlarged its foundations by his deep and silent virtue:”—there is music without sound. And that “My deportment has been dignified and good, Without anything wrong that can be pointed out:”—there is the ceremony that has no embodiment. And that “When among any of the people there was a death, I crawled on my knees to help them:”—there is the mourning that has no garb.’18 In the manuscript text, there is only one particle ye at the end of all three pairs (A1B1A2B2A3B3也). 成王不敢康夙夜基命宥密 亡聲之樂 威儀遲遲不可選也 亡體之禮 凡民有喪匍匐救之 亡服之喪 也 Since the final ye here refers to all preceding sentences beginning with “成 王不敢康” and ending with “亡服之喪” (#46–52), it obviously serves a prosodic function as an element parsing larger units of text and cannot possibly be understood as a sentence-final particle. A proper translation of the manuscript version should make this feature visible by leaving the elements A and B unconnected as well, e.g., “‘King Cheng did not dare to idle. Day and night he consolidated the foundations of the mandate with meticulous care.’—Music without sound.” This is more appropriate than a rendering that constructs the juxtaposed elements into grammatical sentences stating identity and thereby converts the interwoven catalogues into a linear text, as the readings of, for example, Ji Xusheng and Nishiyama do.19

18 Legge 1885, 279. 19 “『成王不敢康,夙夜基命宥密(成王不敢安逸,夙夜經營天命,寬和又慎 密)』,這就是無聲之樂” and analogous in the rest of the passage. Ji Xusheng et al. 2003, 3–4. Nishiyama’s two renderings in modern Japanese both explicitly assume the same statements of identity of A (Odes quotation) and B (corresponding “Without”), construing them as sentences of the pattern “AとはBなり” in “literary” (kundoku 訓讀) and “Aとは B(のこと)である” in “colloquial” (kōgo 口語) style, respectively. See Nishiyama 2004, 26. Later Additions to the Core Text: Indexical Text 157

Chapter thirteen

Later Additions to the Core Text: Indexical Text

The Five Evocations

After the first set of Odes quotations, which Confucius juxtaposes to the Three Without in answer to his student’s inquiry about appropriate inten- tions, Zixia professes admiration for the words of the quoted odes, and by extension also for his master, who chose these quotations. The manuscript version reads: “It is beautiful, magnificent, and great how this is put into words!”

*Min zhi fumu Liji Kongzi jiayu 53 子夏曰 子夏曰 子夏曰 54 其在語也美矣宏矣大矣 言則大矣美矣盛矣 言則美矣大矣 Here ends the scene of instruction as it was originally composed. Unfortunately, most of the passage that links this core text to the later ad- ditions is not preserved in the manuscript. Therefore, this pivotal passage can only be tentatively reconstructed, as discussed above, on the basis of the transmitted counterparts. This passage differs significantly in the two transmitted versions, and the length of the missing part of the bamboo slip indicates that the manu- script version must be different still. It is safe to assume that in the manu- script, too, Zixia continues his praise for the Odes quotations with a question:

*Min zhi fumu Liji Kongzi jiayu 55 盡[於此而已乎 言盡於此而已乎 言盡於此而已乎 56 孔子曰 孔子曰何為其然也 孔子曰何謂其然吾 語汝 57 何為其然猶有五起焉 君子之服之也猶有五 其義猶有五起焉 起焉 58 子夏曰] 子夏曰 子夏曰 59 可得而聞歟 何如 何如 158 chapter thirteen

(Manuscript:) (Has this explanation) exhausted (the subject) [and ends here?” Confucius replied, “How could this be so? There are still the Five Evocations.” Zixia asked,] “May I hear about these?” (Liji:) Have your words exhausted (the subject) and end here?” Confucius replied, “How could this be so? There are still the Five Evocations involved in how the gentleman abides by these.” Zixia asked, “What are these like?” (Kongzi jiayu:) Have your words exhausted (the subject) and end here?” Confucius replied, “How could this be so? I am telling you! There are still Five Evocations involved in their propriety.” Zixia asked, “What are these like?” The claim that everything that follows Zixia’s question as to whether the instruction ends here (line #55) is a later addition, of course needs to be substantiated. The assumption that not just the transmitted versions but already the manuscript text *Min zhi fumu is a product of textual accretion is based on the logic of the narrative as well as on formal features of the text. Although the manuscript text does not yet have the strongly narrative frame and the somewhat more elaborate narrative elements within the text, as has been discussed above in chapter five, the core text of *Min zhi fumu also follows a convention of framing didactic content in a dialogue, and Zixia’s enthusiastic exclamation in line #54 is a typical conclusion of such an instruction. Not only do these words of praise enhance the didac- tic function of the text, they also serve an important function in an oral communication of the text, namely to signal to the audience, who do not have the text in front of their eyes, that the text has come to an end. In a manner that may be compared with the falling intonation at the end of declarative sentences, early texts frequently employ such aural text-struc- turing devices. The increasingly predominant visual reception of texts in later years leads to a replacement of such aural structuring devices by layout features.1 A yet stronger indication that the core text ends with line #54 is the fact that Zixia’s ensuing question if Confucius’ instruction ends here or if there

1 While in texts whose reception is predominantly visual this function is taken over by layout features, performative texts of all periods still use such aural devices: e.g., an extended last member of a catalogue of parallel sentences, rhyme concluding unrhymed passages or a change of rhyme at the end of a rhymed passage. An example particularly familiar to speakers of English are the rhymed verses marking the conclusion of scenes in Shakespeare plays, e.g., the end of act 1, scene 2 in Macbeth: “Duncan: ‘No more that Thane of Cawdor shall deceive our bosom interest. Go pronounce his present death, / And with his former title greet Macbeth.’—Ross: ‘Iʼll see it done.’—Duncan: ‘What he hath lost noble Macbeth hath won.’” Craig 1982, 916. Later Additions to the Core Text: Indexical Text 159 is more to be said on the subject is oddly incongruous with the logic of the previous text. Up to this point, Zixia has asked Confucius genuine questions about something specific. The first question addresses the overarching topic of the text. When he specifically inquires about the meaning of the Odes line “the joyous and gentleman is a parent to the people,” he provides an occasion for the author of the text to formulate a high standard for a legitimate ruler, expressed in Confucius’ initial answer: The Parent of the People: He must penetrate the sources of rites and music, in order to reach the Five Presences, to practise the Three Without, and to attain supremacy in All Under Heaven. If there is calamity anywhere, he must be the first to know it. Such a one may indeed be called Parent of the People! This statement is clear and not in need of explanation, except for the two numbered catalogues, here emphasized by italics. These need to be spelled out. If Confucius answered Zixia’s question exhaustively in his initial speech, the text would not present him as a convincing teacher. To include the full content of the two catalogues in the initial answer would result in a unit of text far too unwieldy and too little structured for didactic pur- poses. Instead, the text uses the names of these catalogues to announce the program of instruction and to structure the text efficiently, segmenting it into palatable units, which are recognizable by the names of these cata- logues. At the same time these named catalogues give the student a means of orientation in this didactic text and facilitate memorization as well as control of completeness. Zixia’s further questions are specific and accordingly propel the text forward, point by point, through the program as announced in Confucius’ initial speech: Zixia begins by inquiring after the first catalogue, the Five Presences. They describe a logical progression from (1) external reality to (2) intentions to (3) ritual to (4) music/joy to (5) grief and need no further explanation. Consequently, Zixia now inquires about the second catalogue, the Three Without. The quality of internal perfection that these describe eludes perception, as Confucius explicitly emphasizes. Hence Zixia asks which intentions come close to these. Confucius now uses the evocative force of the Odes’ praise of ancient heroes, based on a previously taught interpretation of the quoted odes, in order to specify toward which ideals one needs to orient one’s ambitions, if one wishes to achieve the lofty state of cultivation characterized by the Three Without. The dialogue effectively constructs an arch of suspense, beginning with an introduction in Confucius’ first unit of speech, followed by the two 160 chapter thirteen catalogues (Five Presences and Three Without), which lead to the climax that is signalled by Confucius’ stepping out of the dialogue, as it were, and addressing the audience to praise Zixia (#43-45). This sets the stage for the three Odes quotations (#46–52), which—placed at the end of this arch of suspense—have gained the expressive force of a final chord. The scene of instruction as a logically coherent and rounded text is clearly at an end here (#54), where Zixia’s cry of admiration for these words closes the circle to his initial Odes quotation. The abrupt, oddly discon- nected question (#55) whether there is more is not simply unconven- tional and thus unexpected. Taking the narrative seriously, it would even appear disrespectful to ask a teacher who has not indicated that he has more to say on the topic whether his instruction is really at an end here. The narrative incongruity makes it obvious that this simple question—the first one in the entire text with which Zixia does not inquire after something specific—is a mere redactional device allowing the addition of five more sets of indexical matches between the Three Without and further quota- tions, only some of which can be identified as coming from the Mao version of the Odes. Tentative as the reconstruction of the connecting passage (#55–59) necessarily is, the limited number of missing characters makes it certain that it is shorter than the versions in which Confucius builds these five sets into the text in a more meaningful way. In the manuscript he announces them in the laconic fashion: “There are still Five Evocations (wu qi 五起).” In response to Zixia’s request if he may hear them, Confucius speaks these fifteen sentences, and then the text breaks off abruptly without returning to the narrative level of the interlocutors. Aside from these narrative criteria, there are also some formal features which mark the following five sets of Three Without as different from the preceding text. These additional five sets (#61–75) differ from the first al- leged explication of the Three Without (#46–52) in two ways: first, they reverse the order from “quotation followed by Without” to “Without fol- lowed by quotation,” and second, they are rhymed and metrically regular, which is not true for the first set. Rhyme plays hardly any role in the core text. It occurs merely in two pairs of parallel sentences.2 All these stylistic aspects speak for this part being an addition.

2 #20–21: “Grief and joy generate each other. The gentleman takes them as a corrective” (哀樂相生[*sreŋ]君子以正[*teŋ-s]), concluding the catalogue of Five Presences, and #32–35 “One may listen and watch ever so attentively, they are beyond the reach and ken Later Additions to the Core Text: Indexical Text 161

*Min zhi fumu Liji Kongzi jiayu 60 孔子曰(?) 孔子曰 孔子曰 61 i 亡聲之樂 i 無聲之樂 i 無聲之樂 氣志不違 [*gʷəj] 氣志不違[*gʷəj] 氣志不違[*gʷəj] 62 i 亡體之禮 i 無體之禮 i 無體之禮 威儀遲遲 [*lrəj] 威儀遲遲[*lrəj] 威儀遲遲[*lrəj] 63 i 亡服之喪 i 無服之喪 i 無服之喪 內恕洵悲 [*prəj] 內恕孔悲[*prəj] 內恕孔悲[*prəj] 64 ii 亡聲之樂 iv 無聲之樂 v 無聲之樂 塞于四方 [*C.paŋ] 氣志既得[*tˤək] 所願必從[*dzoŋ] 65 ii 亡體之禮 iv 無體之禮 v 無體之禮 日逑月相 [*saŋ-s] 威儀翼翼[*grək] 上下和同[*lˤoŋ] 66 ii 亡服之喪 iv 無服之喪 v 無服之喪 純德同明 [*mraŋ] 施及四國[*kʷˤək] 施及萬邦[*pˤroŋ] 67 iii 亡聲之樂 v 無聲之樂 施及孫子 [*tsəʔ] 氣志既從[*dzoŋ] 68 iii 亡體之禮 v 無體之禮 塞于四海 [*ṃˤəʔ] 上下和同[*lˤoŋ] 69 iii 亡服之喪 v 無服之喪 為民父母 [*məʔ] 以畜萬邦[*pˤroŋ] 70 iv 亡聲之樂 ii 無聲之樂 氣志既得 [*tˤək] 日聞四方[*C.paŋ] 71 iv 亡體之禮 ii 無體之禮 威儀翼翼 [*grək] 日就月將[*tsaŋ] 72 iv 亡服之喪 ii 無服之喪 施及四國 [*kʷˤək] 純德孔明[*mraŋ] 73 v 亡聲之樂 iii 無聲之樂 氣志既從 [*dzoŋ] 氣志既起[*C.qʰəʔ] 74 v 亡體之禮 iii 無體之禮 上下和同 [*lˤoŋ] 施及四海[*ṃˤəʔ] 75 v 亡服之喪 iii 無服之喪 以畜萬邦 [*pˤroŋ] 施于孫子[*tsəʔ]

(Manuscript:)3 Confucius replied: Music without sound: “Qi and intention are not opposed.” Rites without embodiment: “My dignified demeanor has always been steady.” Mourning without garb: “Inner empathy and sincere grief.” Music without sound: “Pervading all within the Four Quarters.” Rites without embodiment: “Daily assemble and monthly assist.” Mourning without garb: “Pure virtue uniformly bright.” of even the keenest ear and the sharpest eye” (系耳而聽之不可得而聞[*mun]也明目 而視之不可得而見[*kˤen-s]也) following the Three Without. 3 No translations are presented here for the Liji and Kongzi jiayu versions, since they are largely identical and would introduce an unnecessary redundance. The few divergences are of no significance for the present discussion. 162 chapter thirteen

Music without sound: “Extend it to future generations.” Rites without embodiment: “Pervading all within the Four Seas.” Mourning without garb: “Act as a parent to the people.” Music without sound: “Qi and intention are attained.” Rites without embodiment: “This dignified demeanor is magnificent.” Mourning without garb: “Extend it over the Four Territories.” Music without sound: “Qi and intention are satisfied.” Rites without embodiment: “Superiors and subordinates are in harmony and unified.” Mourning without garb: “Employ it to support the Myriad States.” What has been said about the first set of Odes quotations is even more true here. The quotes that are here linked with the Three Without do not explain anything by themselves. Only some of them can be identified as quotations from the Mao Odes. The rest may come from other odes that never found their way into this canonical collection or they may even stem from en- tirely different texts. What is true here, as in the first set (#46–52), is that the quotations refer in an indexical manner to the quoted text and a par- ticular exegesis of it, which we do not now have. If these five sets were ever intended to explain the Three Without at all, they would certainly have been alternative sets and would not have been intended to be read con- secutively as one linear text. Certain regularities suggest that the five sets are variant textual traces of the same teaching tradition. Music without sound is in four of five cases combined with a statement about Qi and intentions, and “dignified de- meanor” is mentioned twice in connection with rites without embodiment. On the other hand, very similar quotes are matched with different elements of the Three Without. Music without sound is said to “pervade all within the Four Quarters” and rites without embodiment “pervade all within the Four Seas,” mourning without garb is matched with “extend it over the Four Territories” and music without sound with “extend it to future gen- erations.” This arbitrariness suggests that there is no strong philosophical signifi- cance to these particular matches. The most likely explanation for the entire passage is that the set of Three Without with which the core text ends was simply replicated for the pragmatic purpose of providing a regu- lar pattern of textual pegs on which to attach a certain number of quota- tions the student was supposed to memorize. The fact that the quotations were grouped in rhyming sets was apparently more important than the match with the Three Without, which in their role of memory pegs have been effectively desemanticized. The catalogue stands outside the core Later Additions to the Core Text: Indexical Text 163 text, and it would be to overinterpret it if we were to read any meaning into it that connects with this core text. The title wu qi 五起 (Five Evocations), which these five sets are given in the text, evidently refers to this functionality: qi—literally ‘to rise’ or ‘raise’—means to call up from memory a certain teaching, an exegesis. This evocation is based on knowledge of a text and a certain exegesis of it. Zheng Xuan’s (127–200) commentary to the term wu qi in the Liji version is com- patible with this understanding: “Through repeated reading of these odes, the gentleman evokes their meaning; there are five [sets] of such exposi- tions” 君子習讀此詩起此詩之義其說有五也.4 The same technical use of qi occurs also in Lunyu 3.8, the locus classicus for Zixia’s emblematic role as the foremost Odes expert among Confucius’ disciples. Here Confucius answers Zixia’s inquiry about the meaning of an Odes quotation with the terse remark “painting is done after the plain silk (is provided).” And when Zixia responds with the insight that “the ritual comes after,” the master praises him for evoking the right meaning of his interpretive cue.5 As has been shown in the discussion of this passage in chapter 11 above, the Lunyu narrative contributes to establishing the status of Zixia as Odes expert. Confucius considers him to be someone with whom he can talk about the Odes, whereas in *Min zhi fumu Zixia’s perspicacy merely quali- fies him to be taught odes. Following the logic of the Lunyu, the Five Evocations appended to the core text of *Min zhi fumu could also be un- derstood as a didactic tool used to exercise the exegetical skills of students. The lines would then serve as cues for which the students themselves provide the correct interpretation. This would correspond with D.C. Lau’s interpretation of the Lunyu passage: “It is you, Shang, who have thrown light on the text for me.”6 Remembering, however, the humbler role of a student that Zixia plays in *Min zhi fumu, it is more likely that the catalogue of Five Evocations is a device for memorizing previous exegetical teachings rather than an occasion for the student to exercize his own exegetical skills. It is important to keep these different possibilities in mind when it comes to interpreting and translating the texts. *Min zhi fumu and the transmitted versions demand different interpretations. After all, in the transmitted versions the Five Evocations are not an appendix to the text but have be- come an integral part of a more extensive text that continues with new

4 Shisanjing zhushu p. 1617b. 5 “子夏問曰:「『巧笑倩兮,美目盼兮,素以為絢兮。』何謂也?」子曰: 「繪事後素。」曰:「禮後乎?」子曰:「起予者商也,始可與言《詩》已矣!」” Cheng Shude 1990, 157–160. 6 D.C. Lau 1992, 21. 164 chapter thirteen contents, partly framed in catalogue form, too. The different treatment of the Evocations in these texts must be understood in this context. The Liji version has rearranged these five sets, which are almost identical in word- ing with the manuscript, in the order i, iv, v, ii, iii, probably in an effort to make them more meaningful. At least Kong Yingda 孔穎達 (574–648) understands the sequence in the Liji as a “gradual progression from the lighter to the graver” issues and as “going from the inconspicuous detail to the prominent.”7 Kong reads such a logical progression into each of the three items of the five sets, first comparing the five matches to music with- out sound, then those to ritual and then to mourning. His brief notes on each item, however, do not convincingly establish a meaningful sequence. They reflect an interpretive tendency, namely the assumption that there has to be a meaning to this sequence, rather than a self-evident inner logic of the text. Obviously the readers’ expectation and the actual redactional work on a text interact as mutually enhancing motive forces in the history of texts. The reader approaches the text with interpretive inclinations that are based on the expectation that it is linear, meaningful, and semantically coherent. Redactional activity at the same time increasingly integrates heterogeneous material into the text and constructs semantic coherence by rearranging and exchanging elements on all levels from single words to larger textual units. Hence, Kong Yingda’s assumption that the sequence of Five Evo­ cations is meaningful is certainly justified. We cannot, however, assume with the same assurance that the manuscript text is an integral and linear text. Ji Xusheng qualifies Kong Yingda’s strong interpretation of the se- quence of Five Evocations in the Liji, pointing out that since the choice of words is to some extent governed by the rhyme pattern, a logical progres- sion is not always evident. In his opinion, the order in the Liji is no visible improvement to that in the manuscript. But he, too, applies a strong inter- pretation to this part of the text, assuming that the Five Evocations “repeat- edly explain how the ruler implements the positive results of the Five Presences and Three Without” 以上五起 … 反覆說明國君施行五至三 無所達到的成果.8 Xu Shaohua in general understands the differences between the three versions, especially between the manuscript text and the two transmitted versions, which are closer to each other, as a result of redactional activity. However, he ascribes this particular feature to the fact that the end of the

7 “從輕以漸至於重 …從微至著” Shisan jing zhushu p. 1617b. 8 Ji Xusheng et al. 2004, 22, note 38. Later Additions to the Core Text: Indexical Text 165 text in Kongzi jiayu is considerably shorter than in Liji owing to accidental loss of text.9 It seems more likely, however, that the redactors of Kongzi jiayu followed another strategy than the Liji in making the text more con- sistent. They reduced the redundancy of five sets to just two, without changing the title of “Five Evocations.” Most probably, the redactors of the Kongzi jiayu based this passage on a version of the text that had the same sequence as *Min zhi fumu, retaining the first and the last of the five sets. It would seem less likely that they worked from a sequence as that in the Liji, omitting the second, fourth, and fifth of the five sets.

The Cosmological Coda of the Transmitted Counterparts of *Min zhi fumu

What follows after the Five evocations in the Liji and Kongzi jiayu is mate- rial that is completely absent from our manuscript and therefore needs to be discussed only with regard to the two aspects that are important with respect to the textual identity of *Min zhi fumu. First, the core text of *Min zhi fumu stands at the beginning of a process of textual accretion that must have stretched over a longer period of time and taken place in several steps. The first step of accretion, the addition of the Five Evocations, had already ocurred when the manuscript was written around 300 bce, and it does not yet effect any ideological changes to the core text. In terms of narrative structure, this core text remains a well-rounded scene of instruction, as long as we do not mistakenly read the Five Evocations as part of it but realize their function as an appendix. Since the core text ended in an ex- planation (#46–52) that referred the student to a prior instruction in Odes exegeses, it offered an opportunity to tag onto it a series of catalogues (#61–75) by which the student can further rehearse similar exegeses. Second, the content of the core text is narrowly focused on the function of ritual and inner cultivation, by which the ruler achieves a charismatic power that radiates throughout the polity and convinces his subjects of his legitimacy. The text stays strictly within the political realm and in the pres- ent. This would still be true, even if we were to read the Five Evocations as an integral part of the text, rather than as an appendix. This changes with the later stages of textual accretion, for which we have only evidence from early imperial times. There the text transcends the scope of the core text in time and space to include the typical concerns of early imperial political

9 Xu Shaohua 2005, 304–6. 166 chapter thirteen texts, adding the dimensions of the cosmos and the heroic past, viz. the “virtue of Great Kings.” 子夏曰:「三王之德,參於天地,敢問,何如斯可謂參於天地矣?」 孔子曰:「奉三無私以勞天下。」子夏曰:「敢問何謂三無私?」孔 子曰:「天無私覆,地無私載,日月無私照。奉斯三者以勞天下,此 之謂三無私。其在《詩》,曰『帝命不違,至于湯齊。湯降不遲, 聖敬日齊。昭假遲遲,上帝是祗。帝命式于九圍』;是湯之德也。 」 「天有四時,春秋冬夏,風雨霜露,無非教也。地載神氣,神氣風 霆,風霆流形,庶物露生,無非教也。」 「清明在躬,氣志如神,嗜欲將至,有開必先。天降時雨,山川出 雲,其在《詩》,曰:『嵩高惟嶽,峻極于天。惟嶽降神,生甫及申。 惟申及甫,惟周之翰。四國干蕃,四方于宣』。此文武之德也。」 「三代之王也,必先令聞,《詩》云:『明明天子,令聞不已』。三 代之德也。『弛其文德,協此四國』。大王之德也。」子夏蹶然而 起,負牆而立,曰:「弟子敢不承乎?」10

Zixia asked, “As for ‘the virtue of the Three Kings forming a triad with Heav- en and Earth,’ I make bold to ask: What must (this virtue) have been like so that it could properly be said to ‘form a triad with Heaven and Earth?’”— Confucius replied, “They bestowed the Three Impartialities to make their contribution to All Under Heaven.”—Zixia asked, “I make bold to ask: What can properly be called ‘Three Impartialities’?—Confucius replied, “Heaven covers without partiality, Earth carries without partiality, and sun and moon shine without partiality. Bestowing these three to make a contribution to All Under Heaven, this is called the Three Impartialities. In the Odes this is expressed a follows: ‘God in His favour Thang’s House would not leave, / And then Thang rose that favour to receive./ Thang’s birth was not from Hsieh too far removed, / His sagely reverence daily greater proved; / For long to Heaven his brilliant influence rose, / And while his acts the fear of God disclose, / God Thang as model fit for the nine regions chose:’ This is the virtue of Tang.” “Heaven has four seasons: Spring, summer, autumn, and winter; wind, rain, frost, and dew. None of these is without instruction for us. Earth carries spirit and qi: Spirit, qi, wind, and thunder; wind and thunder flow into form; the many beings are from dew born. None of these is without instruction for us.” “Clarity and brightness are in the person; qi and intentions are like the spirit; appetites and desires will arrive; something will precede their coming out. Heaven sends down timely rain; mountains and rivers emit clouds. In the Odes this is expressed a follows: ‘How grand and high, with hugest bulk, arise / Those southern hills whose summits touch the skies! / Down from

10 Liji zhuzi suoyin 138.22–139.7. Cf. the shorter parallel in Kongzi jiayu zhuzi suoyin 52.6–9. Later Additions to the Core Text: Indexical Text 167

the same came a Spirit to the earth, / And to the sires of Fû and Shăn gave birth. / In those two states our Kâu a bulwark has, / O’er which the southern foemen dare not pass, / And all its states they screen, and through them spread / Lessons of virtue, by themselves displayed:’ This is the virtue of Wen and Wu.” “The kings of the Three Dynasties, good fame had presaged them. The Odes say: ‘Very intelligent were the sons of Heaven, / Their good fame was with- out end.’ This is the virtue of the Three Dynasties.” “‘He extended his cultured virtue to harmonize these Four Territories.’ This is the virtue of the Great Kings.”—Zixia agitatedly jumped to his feet, stood with his back against the wall and said, “Would your disciple dare not to respectfully receive this (instruction)?”11

This last third of the Liji text does not need to be analyzed at length, since it does not occur in *Min zhi fumu. Nevertheless, a few features should be pointed out, since they confirm the pronounced ideological difference between the manuscript and the transmitted counterparts. The correspond- ing passage is considerably shorter in the Kongzi jiayu version, but in terms of the underlying ideology it differs in essentially the same way from *Min zhi fumu as the Liji version does; and since the difference between the transmitted texts is not the subject of our discussion, we can restrict the following observations to the Liji text.12 Several features indicate that this part of the text is unconnected to the preceding parts. The differences lie in literary form as well as in ideological content. As for the first, when Zixia inquires after “the virtue of the Three Kings form- ing a triad with Heaven and Earth,” he addresses a topic that has played no role whatever in the preceding text. This differs from the preceding text, where each unit within the text is always interlocked with the preceding one by means of dialogue in the manner of the disciple asking “now that I have heard about A, may I ask about B?” In this last part of the Liji chapter, the topic that Zixia raises is as unannounced as his question at the very beginning of the text, therefore it is so unconnected to the preceding dia- logue that it has the appearance of the beginning of a separate text. Another feature that sets it off against the preceding text is that in answer to Zixia’s initial question, there is only one short attempt at a dialogue: in response

11 The translation of the first three Odes quotations in this passage is taken from Legge 1885, 281–282. 12 The part of the Liji version that is “missing” in Kongzi jiayu occurs in very similar form in chapter 36 (“Wen yu” 問玉) of that compilation and also in Hanshi waizhuan 韓詩外 傳. See Kongzi jiayu zhuzi suoyin 62.16–21, Hanshi waizhuan zhuzi suoyin 39.20–25, and for an English translation of the latter passage, see Hightower 1952, 181–182. For a detailed discussion of these parallels, see Nishiyama 2008. 168 chapter thirteen to Zixia’s inquiry after the virtue of the Three Kings Confucius names an- other catalogue, i.e., the Three Impartialities (san wu si 三無私). Zixia duly asks about these, and Confucius identifies them as belonging to Heaven, Earth, and the Celestial Bodies (sun and moon). In sharp contradistinction to how the progression of the text is organized in the preceding core text, Confucius does not rely on Zixia’s further question. He seamlessly contin- ues to add how this impartiality is illustrated in the Odes and connects this with the virtue of Tang 湯, the first of the Three Kings (san wang 三王). The following passage about the four seasons and the general fecundity of the natural world is neither connected to the Three Impartialities nor to any of the Three Kings. Next, a passage that connects the spheres of humans and the natural world and ends in an Odes quotation, is linked with the virtue of Kings Wen 文 and Wu 武, completing the set of Three Kings. But then Confucius continues with the “kings of the Three Dynasties.” The term san dai 三代, usually referring to the Dynasties Xia 夏, Shang 商, and Zhou 周, is not a good match with the Three Kings mentioned before. To make the confusion perfect, Confucius continues with another Odes quotation, which exemplifies the virtue of the Great King(s). Aside from its less balanced dialogue structure, the end of the Liji text that does not overlap with *Min zhi fumu is also far less consistent than the core text in the logic of its content: Confucius answers Zixia’s question about the virtue of the Three Kings with (a) the virtue of the kings Tang, Wen, and Wu; (b) the virtue of the kings of the Three Dynasties, which we would identify as Yu 禹, Tang, and Wen; and (c) the virtue of unspecified Great King(s). While the 300 bce core text—idealistic as its teaching about the ruler’s perfection through ritual may be—follows a rational, consistent logic, this last part, which is obviously a Han composition, dispenses with logical consistency and emphasizes forceful expression of authority, modernizing the ideo- logical orientation of the text. The ideological shift is effected by introducing two new dimensions to the text: a historical and a cosmological one. While the preceding core text dealt exclusively with the ruler’s here and now in the polity, this last part, by being connected with the preceding text, becomes part of the definition of the ideal ruler and extends it in time and space. The historical dimension is that of the Three Kings, i.e., the heroic rulers of the past, whom the pres- ent ruler is called upon to emulate and whose authority he thereby ap- propriates by the implicit claim to be their successor and heir of their charismatic power (de 德, ‘virtue’). The cosmological aspect betrays the imperial perspective even more manifestly: A ruler who forms a triad with Later Additions to the Core Text: Indexical Text 169

Heaven and Earth is not one who rules over just one state among others. He does not even content himself with ruling the polity Under Heaven (tian xia 天下) but arrogates to himself the position of an equal with Heaven and Earth. He has become a force of cosmic dimensions. Considering this ideological shift from the 300 bce text *Min zhi fumu to the early imperial Liji counterpart, it is crucial to recognize the different nature of the two stages of textual accretion. The accretion that has already occurred in the text *Min zhi fumu is merely additive: The catalogue of Five Evocations does not have any consequences for the content or even the wording of the preceding core text. The later stages of accretion, which occur only in the transmitted texts, however, are transformative. This transformative accretion effected some of the seemingly minor diver- gences discussed in chapter 2.3, which reveals their importance as indica- tors of textual history and makes it clear that the rigorous methodology in establishing the reading of the manuscript in a manner that does not as- similate it to the transmitted texts is of great consequence. For example, the manuscript text is completely focused on the political realm (tian xia 天下) and does not mention the greater natural world, the cosmos (tian di 天地), at all. The Liji, however, connects this discourse, which was originally confined to the human sphere, with the inscrutable dimensions of the cosmos. That statement “beyond the reach and ken of even the keen- est ear and the sharpest eye” (#32–35) is in the manuscript made about the Three Without, which is perfectly logical, since these are by definition imperceptible. In the transmitted texts, however, this statement is removed from its original reference to an earlier position, between the catalogues of Five Presences and Three Without. The more idealistically conceived Five Presences (starting with intentions, leading to odes, from there to ritual, and via music/joy to grief) are now given this predicate of imper- ceptibility, and it is said that qi and intentions (presumably the ruler’s) “pervade Heaven and Earth” (sai hu tian di 塞乎天地). In keeping with this grandiose concept of an imperial ruler who aligns himself with the cosmos, the Liji converts the humbler and more factual statement in the manuscript version that the ruler “is resplendent in All Under Heaven” (huang yu tianxia 皇于天下, i.e., gains supremacy in the political realm), into a more abstract statement of cosmological dimensions: He “traverses All Under Heaven” (heng yu tianxia 橫於天下). The predominant homog- enizing reading of the character 皇 as heng {橫} obscures this ideological development from the manuscript text to one that fits the political environ- ment in the early empire. 170 chapter thirteen

As shown above, the inclusion of the Five Evocations in the text *Min zhi fumu is an additive accretion, since there is no indication in the manu- script that these matches of Odes quotations were logically connected with the preceding core text. Hence, it is preferable to translate them literally rather than in an interpretive mode that strives to construct logical con- nections where none are present in the original text. In the transformative mode of textual accretion, as reflected in several changes to the core text in the Liji version, on the other hand, the redactional work goes beyond the mere addition of new material and changes the preexisting base text, in order to make the resulting text more coherent. It is therefore appropri- ate for a translation of the Liji version to reflect this higher degree of logical coherence. Texts as Repositories of Didactic Material 171

Chapter fourteen

Texts as Repositories of Didactic Material: Active vs. Passive Text

The difference in logical coherence of the manuscript text as compared to its transmitted counterparts, as we have seen in the previous chapter, leads to an issue of relevance for not just these texts but for early Chinese litera- ture in general: the literature of this period comprised fundamentally different types of text. Considering the heterogeneous nature of many early texts, we should not assume by default that they were all constructed as logically coherent, unless we find positive indications of such coherence in a particular text. For example, the Five Evocations discussed above seem to follow no logical sequence. A certain overlap in content and similarity in phrasing suggests that the five sets are alternative variants of the same didactic device, in this case memory pegs by which to rehearse certain odes and their interpretations, which would have previously been provided by a teacher. The reason why these five sets were put down in writing is simply to preserve existing alternatives for future readers to choose from, but not necessarily to read all five of them as a continuous and coherent text. As in the transmitted counterparts of *Min zhi fumu, originally disparate units of text were often in their later history of transmission redefined and forged into coherent texts. From the perspective of transmitted literature we may therefore tend to overestimate the extent to which pre-imperial literature consisted of long, complex texts. Even where such a redefinition of origi- nally unconnected textual units has not yet occurred, the reader’s expecta- tions and reading habits, reinforced by the book format of later times, may suggest a linear text even where there is none. When we describe a text like *Min zhi fumu as “underdetermined,” “non- linear,” or “not logically coherent,” we inevitably use terms of deficiency, resulting from our modern expectations of texts. Such language may mis- lead us to view the manuscript text as incomplete, as something like a draft, a text in the making, whose ideas have not yet been fully shaped. We would then discount such texts, whose rootedness in their social context and semantic dependence on a specific use in this context we have recognized, as of lesser value for the intellectual history of the period. This again dem- 172 chapter fourteen onstrates the importance of reading manuscripts as embodied texts instead of isolating the texts from their material carriers. Interpreting a manuscript in its entirety leads to a better understanding of its use and status, while measuring the disembodied text alone against our standards of texts is prone to lead to misunderstanding. In the case of *Min zhi fumu, the codi- cological and paleographic examinations of the manuscript have shown a degree of elaboration that neither indicates a preliminary nature nor a low status of the text. We can be sure that this text, comprising the scene of instruction as well as the appended Five Evocations, was considered com- plete, which is also indicated by the text terminator mark. As modern readers we may be inclined to value didactic texts less highly than other genres, such as philosophical disquisitions, narrative historiography, or poetry, but manuscript evidence indicates that even miscellaneous com- pilations of didactic verse could enjoy high status, as we have shown for the Guodian manuscripts *Yu cong 1–3 in chapter two. On closer inspection, many texts from early China appear to have func- tioned as repositories of didactic material that was predominantly used in oral communication. To put it very pointedly, such texts were just as little intended to be read in full as one would read a cookbook from beginning to end. Rather, one chooses from among the respective recipies for the various courses of a meal such items as best fit the circumstances. Similarly, the user of such a written repository text would choose from among the often redundant material what he needed as a teacher in instruction or as a persuader in a political argument. The border between the realms of literacy and orality is permeable in both directions. Not only could the use of a written text rely on a predominantly oral mode of transmission, as we have discussed previously with regard to the Odes, conversely, essentially oral performative genres can rely on written texts.1 The Bible, to change to a less far-fetched example than that of a cook- book, is not usually read in a linear manner. Rarely is its entire text, or substantial parts of it, read from beginning to end. The most typical use is to choose short excerpts and employ them in usually pragmatic contexts of communication. In the case of the Bible, religious practice has of course to some extent regularized the choice of text for particular occasions. The only early Chinese text for which we have information of such a regularized use is the Odes. Various texts mention that a particular ode is appropriate at a certain point in ritual or in another particular situation. Lunyu and

1 Simon Goldhill (2009) convincingly demonstrates the reliance of oratory on reading and writing in first to third-century Latin and Greek literature. Texts as Repositories of Didactic Material 173

Laozi are other obvious cases of repository texts. Here, a continued tradi- tion of marking their individual units as separate keeps alive the sense of semantic disconnect between the units. Nevertheless, even in the transmis- sion of these two compilations, differences in the arrangement of textual units into chapters occurred.2 Transmitted texts have usually excised redundancies resulting from the practice of preserving variants of the same textual unit. For example, while the three Guodian manuscripts with Laozi counterparts contain two slight- ly diverging versions of what becomes the second half of chapter 64 in the transmitted Laozi, none of the later transmitted or manuscript versions retain this redundancy.3 This is not so in the Lunyu, which still has several passages that appear in the book more than once, either verbatim (except for absence or presence of the incipit zi yue 子曰) or in variant phrasing, but still recognizably the same precept.4 While the pattern of these redun- dancies in the Lunyu appears accidental, other compilations seem to have deliberately grouped together different versions of the same item, in order to present them to the user of the written text as a choice. The most prominent example of this is the collections of vignettes in Hanfeizi. The vignettes are provided as material to be used in political argument. Variants of the same vignette are often explicitly marked as such by the phrase yi yue 一曰 or huo yue 或曰. As Heng Du has shown, the vignettes were not collected to fit previously constructed catalogues of political guidelines, but these guidelines were used as an indexical system to facilitate access to the required vignettes.5 The most complex of the structures in the re- spective Hanfeizi chapters (i.e., “Chu shuo” 儲說) first presents a numbered catalogue of precepts, each phrased in four characters. After that, each of the catalogue items is repeated in a slightly more explicit but still terse form, ending in the statement “an explanation of this lies in” (qi shuo zai 其說在 …), which is then followed by a series of phrases, each of which

2 For the case of Laozi, see Henricks 1979 and, in more detail, 1982. 3 *Laozi A slips 10–13 and *Laozi C slips 11–14; cf. Jingmen shi bowuguan 1998. For a concise and conclusive study of the role of the three Guodian manuscripts in the formational history of Laozi, see Boltz 1999. 4 E.g., 1.3: “子曰:「巧言令色,鮮矣仁。」” and 17.17: “子曰:「巧言令色,鮮矣 仁。」” and 5.25: “子曰:「巧言、令色、足恭,左丘明恥之,丘亦恥之。匿怨而友 其人,左丘明恥之,丘亦恥之。」”; or ”8.14: “子曰:「不在其位,不謀其政。」” and 14.26: “子曰:「不在其位,不謀其政。」曾子曰:「君子思不出其位。」”; or 1.8: “ 子曰:「君子不重則不威,學則不固。主忠信;無友不如己者;過則勿憚改。」” and 9.25: “子曰:「主忠信,毋友不如己者,過則勿憚改。」”; or 9.18 子曰:「吾未 見好德如好色者也。」 and 15.13 子曰:「已矣乎!吾未見好德如好色者也。」. 5 Du 2010. 174 chapter fourteen alludes to a vignette illustrating the respective precept. The full vignettes, some of them in several versions, are placed in a separate last part of the chapter. This pattern of textual organization is didactically most efficient. The catalogue of precepts and the short allusions to the vignettes can eas- ily be memorized, and along with these allusions the student can call up from memory the respective narratives, much in the same way as the rhymed Five Evocations in *Min zhi fumu can be used to rehearse odes and their interpretations. The Hanfeizi example makes clearer than the short manuscript passage of the Five Evocations could that such non-linear texts are not necessarily intended to be read in toto. More likely, the readers of such texts will make choices, depending on the situation in which they use the text. We can understand non-linear written texts as “passive texts” in the sense that the text is not used to the same extent and in the same sequence as it is fixed in writing. Only parts of it will be activated by a reader in a performative context, such as instruction of students or counselling of a ruler, as the situation requires. This choice and the subsequent performance create the “active text”—a particular constellation of parts of the written text. As the example of the Five Evocations suggests, such an active text could even include parts which the written, passive text does not contain but to which it refers in an indexical manner and which the performer of the active text calls up from memory. We are more likely to encounter such non-linear texts in recently exca- vated manuscripts than in transmitted literature, since the transmitted texts have often transformed non-literary didactic texts of less coherence into political or philosophical texts in a literary mode, which texts were increasingly read in a linear fashion, even if this is not how they were originally composed and intended to be used. The material features of manuscripts, such as layout and punctuation, sometimes provide valuable indications of non-linear textual structures. The visual presentation of transmitted texts, on the other hand, strongly suggests their linear reading as coherent literary texts and makes it difficult to recognize non-linear patterns. Nevertheless, a reading with heightened sensitivity to textual forms and to the ways heterogeneous material was forged into integral texts can lead us to recognize patterns of originally non-linear texts in transmitted literature as well. If we wish to read early Chinese texts as they were understood in their own time, rather than as what they became in the textual culture of the early empire or in even later interpretations, we must pay close attention Texts as Repositories of Didactic Material 175 not just to the words of the text but also to their arrangement on the writ- ing support. A particularly good example of a non-linear text is found in an untitled Qin manuscript from Shuihudi 睡虎地 in Hubei, named by the editors after its initial phrase *Wei li zhi dao 為吏之道.6 The text of this manuscript is written consecutively in five registers on fifty-one slips (see table 2). The reader starts with the characters in the first register of slip one, then proceeds to the following slips in this upper register until the last slip, whence he turns to the second register, again beginning from slip one and proceeding to slip fifty-one. This reading direction is continued to the very end of the manuscript text at the bottom of the writing space in the fifth register. The continued general reading direction does not coincide with a continuous text. Textual divisions are indicated by initiator dots breaking the text in several units.7 Most of the text is clearly didactic, probably di- rected at a petty official (li 吏), as the beginning of the first unit, “the Way of acting as a petty official” (wei li zhi dao 為吏之道) suggests. The didac- tic text is interrupted in register five by two titled statutes of the state of Wei, after which a last passage of didactic text concludes the manuscript. Slips 38 through 51 are left blank in the fifth register. As an exception, slip 51 has also been left blank in the fourth register, apparently in order to avoid beginning a new textual unit on the last slip. This manuscript illustrates clearly that very different types of textual material were sometimes compiled on the same physical object without any intention of merging them into one text. Under such circumstances, the sequence of textual units can be coincidental and is not necessarily meaningful. It is crucial to realize that such practices existed in early China, for we must curb our expectations of the text as modern readers, in order not to read more meaning into a given text than it had at its time. In the case of the manuscript *Wei li zhi dao, there is no recognizable connection between the two statute texts and the surrounding didactic text, and surely it would not occur to anyone to read them as parts of one integral text. Each of the two statutes is, moreover, clearly delineated and set off against the preceding and following textual units by an initiator

6 For information about the tomb, see Yunmeng Shuihudi Qin mu bianxie zu 1981, and for a photographic reproduction of the manuscript, annotated transcription of the text, see Shuihudi Qin mu zhujian zhengli xiaozu 2001. 7 Of the nine dots indicated in the transcription, one is not discernible in the published photos of the slips and is therefore replaced in table 2 by a question mark. 176 chapter fourteen mark, followed by a date at the beginning and a title at the end.8 The short unit of text, written on nine slips in the fifth register after the two statutes is also easy to recognize as separate. Despite the fact that this last part of the manuscript text is similarly didactic in nature to the main part of the manuscript text before the statutes, the physical separation by the statutes seems to preclude any interpretation of these two parts of the text, despite all similarity, as one integral text. Moreover, differences in handwriting show that the text was written in more than one hand, which increases the probability that the entire manuscript was not written at the same time but that the text accumulated in several installments. The problem of what we should consider an integral text in the manu- script *Wei li zhi dao becomes more difficult in the sections of text preced- ing the statutes. Even within the sections delimited by the initiator marks there is no recognizable coherence—neither in content nor in textual form. Parts of the text that we are able to recognize as relatively homogeneous, either in content or in syntactic pattern or in rhyme and meter, are of dif- ferent length, mostly very short, and these disparate units do not coincide with the codicological divisions indicated by initiator marks or register breaks. It seems that didactic material was here fixed in writing on the same physical object, without a view to forming it into an integral text. The manuscript begins with the words: Invariably, the Way of acting as a petty official requires that you be per- fectly immaculate, upright and direct, cautious and circumspect, firm and solid, and that you thoroughly inform yourself in an impartial manner. 凡為吏之道, 必精潔正直, 慎謹堅固, 審悉毋私.9 This reads like a perfectly normal text with a degree of logical coherence that we might expect of a didactic text. But the semantic disconnect be- comes manifest very soon, when the text suddenly jumps from “Stop de- sires, abandon wishes” (止欲去願) to a rhymed proverb “Not square inside, one wins no fame; not well-rounded outside [is the gateway to ruin]” (中 不方*C.paŋ名不章*taŋ外不圓*ɢʷren[禍之門*mˤən]).10 Interestingly, the manuscript cites only three of four verses of what must have been a well-

8 The dates of both statutes correspond to a day in the year 252 bce. Their titles are Wei hu lü 魏戶律 (‘Residency statute of Wei’) and Wei ben ming lü 魏奔命律 (‘Dispatch troop statute of Wei’). Shuihudi Qin mu zhujian zhengli xiaozu 2001, 82–83 and 174–175. 9 Shuihudi Qin mu zhujian zhengli xiaozu 2001, 81 and 167. 10 Shuihudi Qin mu zhujian zhengli xiaozu 2001, 82–83 and 167. The emendation is based on the full form of this proverb in Shuoyuan chapter 16 (“Tan cong” 談叢), Shuoyuan zhuzi suoyin 130.11. Texts as Repositories of Didactic Material 177 known proverb. It is of course possible that the scribe forgot the fourth verse, but it is likewise possible that the text follows a common convention in the oral use of proverbs, viz. to truncate an adage and thus invite, if not compel, one’s interlocutor to complete it mentally—a highly effective rhetorical device.11 If so, this would be a modest example of a function with which we should always reckon in didactic texts: the text provides im- pulses for calling up from memory content that it does not explicitly con- tain. The functionality is fundamentally the same as that of the Five Evocations in *Min zhi fumu and the text *Kongzi shi lun. Up to this point, the text of *Wei li zhi dao, although it appears highly heterogeneous and shows little cohesion, is still recognizably a text. This begins to be less certain when it continues as a list of antonyms connected with the character 能.12 1314

怒能喜 *qʰəʔ > xiX angry yet joyful— 樂能哀 *ʔˤəj > ʼoj happy yet sad— 智能愚 *ŋo13 smart yet stupid— 壯能衰 *sruj > srwij firm yet feeble— 勇能屈 *kʰut > khjut bold yet bending— 剛能柔 *nu > nyuw firm yet pliable— 仁能忍 *nənʔ > nyinX benevolent yet harsh— 強浪不得 *tˤək > tok The strong and reckless do not attain. 審耳目口 *kʰˤoʔ > khuwX Mind your ears, eyes and mouth. 十耳當一目 *C.muk > mjuwk Hearing ten times equals seeing once. 安樂必戒 *kˤrək(-s) > keajH In contentment and joy be disciplined. 毋行可悔 *m̥ˤəʔ > xwojX Do not do what you will regret.14 Our interpretation depends on what word we assume the character 能 stands for. If we read it as neng {能}, we will have to add some interpreta- tion and understand, for example, “怒能喜” as “anger is capable of joy” or perhaps, increasing the dosage of interpretation, “anger can turn into joy.” If indeed specific statements were intended here, they were not phrased in a very clear manner, and the catalogue would again presuppose a previ- ous instruction. Another possibility is, however, that this passage intends

11 I have suggested this in an earlier discussion of the use of trisyllabic verse in persuasive speech in Richter 2005a, 98. 12 As in most of the text of *Wei li zhi dao, the didactic function of this passage is supported by rhyme or assonance. In some lines of the following passage this is better reflected in the medieval than Old Chinese pronunciation. 13 Reconstruction by Schuessler 2009, 148. 14 Cf. Shuihudi Qin mu zhujian zhengli xiaozu 2001, 83–84 and 167. The transcription has been modified according to my reading of the characters. 178 chapter fourteen to be nothing but a list of antonymous pairs. While it is very well known that early Chinese texts frequently use 而 [*nə] and 以 [*lˤə] interchange- ably, it is not as well known that this orthographic instability extends to 能 [*nˤə] as well. That 能 and 以 share the same phonophoric 厶 (< 㠯) is somewhat obscured by the forms of this component in modern standard script. Phonetically, néng {能} is even closer to ér {而} than yǐ {以}.15 Hence, it is possible that the 能 between the antonyms merely functions as a co- ordinating, possibly contrastive, particle. The translation above therefore uses “yet” as a minimal solution for a non-interpretive rendering of the passage. That the text seamlessly transitions from the antonyms to com- plete declarative or imperative sentences does not preclude the possibil- ity that the antonymous pairs function as a list rather than as a text in the narrow sense of the word. Lists are a respectable didactic genre in ancient cultures, and the organization of their lexical items can provide important insights into the worldview of the cultures they stem from.16 The decision of whether the pairs of antonyms form actual sentences or a list, in which they are merely linked by coordinating particles, may be a matter of opinion, depending on our assumptions about the orthography of the manuscript and expectations of the text. For the following passage, however, there can be no doubt that it is in large measure a lexical list, evidently intended for familiarizing the minor official with vocabulary

15 Er {而} and neng {能} differ only in syllable type, which in Old Chinese presumably means pharyngealization of the latter. That the character 能 is, despite the greater phonetic proximity, not used as often as 以 to write the word er {而}, is probably due to the economy of writing. 能 requires ten strokes, as opposed to the six strokes of 而 and only four of 以. It has to be pointed out, however, that writing economy is not a compelling factor. For example, Chu manuscripts write the word yi {一} with characters as complex as 戈, including one additional shorter horizontal stroke beneath the longer horizontal. The more frequent character in Chu manuscripts for a word meaning ‘one’, i.e., , has been identified as a Chu word, related to words for ‘one’ in several Tai languages, which have an n- or l- initial and a velar nasal final -ŋ, which explains the phonetic 能 in the Chu character. Cf. Lin Hongying et al. 2004 and Zheng Wei 2007. Wang Zhiping (2008, rept. in Wang Zhiping 2009, 103–110), however, aims to refute the idea of such a non-Chinese component in the Chu manuscripts and makes a less convincing argument for the character as a loan writing for the Chinese word yī < *ʔit {一}. I thank Wolfgang Behr for bringing these articles to my attention. 16 To explore the principles of organization in early Chinese lexical lists here would digress too far from the present discussion. Generally, the progression in such lists can follow criteria of content but also of phonetic features of the words or graphic features of the characters representing these words. In the list above, the principle of organization appears to follow connections between the first words of the pairs. These connections can be semantic (angry > happy) but also phonetic (Schuessler’s Late Han Chinese reconstructions are naC 怒 and lak 樂; Schuessler 2007, 405 and 346), and for 壯, 勇, 剛, 仁 probably predominantly associated phonetically by nasal rhyme. Texts as Repositories of Didactic Material 179 relating to his office and, more importantly, training him in reading and writing these terms: 17

城郭官府 inner walls, outer walls, offices, bureaus 門戶關龠 gates, doors, locks, keys 除陛甬道 steps, stairs, corridors, streets 命書時會 decrees, documents, times, assemblies 事不且須 In service do not momentarily slack. 貰責在外 Credit, debit lie outside. 千佰津橋 thousand, hundred, fords, bridges 囷屋蘠垣 granaries, houses, ramparts, walls 溝渠水道 ditches, canals, waterways 犀角象齒 rhino horn, cattle horn, ivory, teeth 皮革橐突 pelts, hides, tubes, vents […] […] 倉庫禾粟 storehouses, depots, crops, grains […] […] 水火盜賊 water, fire, thieves, robbers 金錢羽旄 gold, copper, feathers, tails […] […] 老弱癃病 the old, the weak, the infirm, the sick […] […] 衣食飢寒 clothes, food, hungry, cold17 An interesting point in the above list is evident in the sentences “In service do not momentarily slack./ Credit, debit lie outside.” Both sentences seem neither particularly meaningful in themselves, nor do they connect in any recognizable way to the preceding or following text. It is possible that they are not even intended to be sentences. Likewise, it may be possible to read some of the other groups of four characters as sentences, but this is clear- ly not the case for the entire passage. The important point to note is that the distinction between list and text here appears to be gradual and the transition from one area into the other is unmarked. The difference, as the Five Evocations in *Min zhi fumu have shown, is not always obvious. This makes it all the more important for us to be sensitive to such differences, in order to avoid overinterpretations of such parts of didactic texts that serve mere pragmatic functions. *Wei li zhi dao also has a passage that resembles another feature of the Five Evocations, viz. an accumulation of several versions of the same di- dactic item. The manuscript in the second register contains two consecu-

17 Cf. Shuihudi Qin mu zhujian zhengli xiaozu 2001, 81–83 and 170. 180 chapter fourteen tive numbered catalogues. The first is called “There are five good qualities of petty officials” (li you wu shan 吏有五善). These five qualities are enu- merated, each beginning explicitly with its number (yi yue 一曰 etc.), in a regular rhymed catalogue of four syllables per quality. The end of the catalogue is marked by a concluding statement “when these five qualities are accomplished, there will be great reward” (五者畢至必有大賞), con- tinuing the rhyme of the preceding catalogue. This positive catalogue is immediately followed by a negative counter- part of “There are five faults of petty officials” (li you wu shi 吏有五失), marked by an initiator dot as a new textual unit and then surprisingly followed by three numbered sets of five faults each, written on slips 14 through 32 in this register. So the number of faults in this text is actually three times five. Clearly, these three sets are alternatives and not composed as consecutive parts of the same text. A linear reading of the text as con- tinuous is certainly not intended, otherwise the number of faults would be counted as fifteen. The manuscript functions here as a repository of three different versions of the same didactic item, which were obviously all found valuable and worth preserving in writing. This offers the reader of this ac- cumulative passive text the option to choose one of the versions in the act of reading, thus creating an active text. The heterogeneity of the three sets, which their different forms clearly indicate, confirms that they were not composed as a continuous text. The first set formulates three points in three syllables each and another two points in five syllables each. The second set formulates four points in four syllables each, but it phrases the fifth—i.e., forgetting one’s office duties over one’s private life—in six syllables (安家室忘官府), although the same could easily have been said in four syllables as well (安家忘官). The longer concluding sentence of this second catalogue suggests that it had once been unnumbered, using the greater length of the last member of the catalogues as a closural signal to the audience. In the written version, the words wu yue 五曰 clearly indicate the ending of the catalogue, and this item could have been adjusted to the four-syllable rhythm of the preceding sets. That no such redactional polishing of the text was attempted befits the pragmatic nature of a didactic manual such as *Wei li zhi dao. A similar textual roughness characterizes the third set of Five Faults, which is par- ticularly interesting, since it contains two textual layers. Texts as Repositories of Didactic Material 181

一曰不=察=所=親=則怨數至二曰不=知=所=使=則以權衡求利三曰興 =事=不=當=則民㑥指四曰善言惰行則士毋所比五曰非上身及於死18 This passage is to be read as follows: 一曰不察所親。不察所親,則怨數至[*tit-s]。 二曰不知所使。不知所使,則以權衡求利[*C.rit-s]。 三曰興事不當。興事不當,則民㑥指[*mə.kijʔ]。 四曰善言惰行,則士毋所比[*C.pijʔ] 五曰非上,身及於死[*sijʔ]。 First, not to scrutinize whom you employ nearby. If you do not scrutinize those whom you employ nearby, discontent will come up instantly. Second, not to know those who are employed afar. If you do not know those who are employed afar, they will abuse their power to pursue their own interests. Third, to begin projects inappropriately. If you begin projects inappropriately, the people will take instructions lightly. Fourth, if you are good at talking but remiss in acting upon your words, your officers cannot take you as an example. Fifth, if you criticize your superiors, you will risk your own life. The structure of this catalogue, which is not formally consistent, suggests that the matches of faults and corresponding negative consequences were rehearsed by first enumerating the faults and then adding the matching item to each fault, just as in *Min zhi fumu Zixia first repeats the catalogue of the Three Without and then asks about the corresponding intentions, before Confucius then repeats the catalogue with the Odes matches. The first two catalogues of Five Faults in *Wei li zhi dao may have been used in a similar way, only here the matching consequences are not added. An interesting parallel to *Wei li zhi dao has been found among the unprovenanced Qin manuscripts in the Yuelu Academy (Yuelu shuyuan 嶽麓書院) in Changsha. The title of this text is written on the verso of the last of the 87 slips of this manuscript: Wei li zhi guan ji qianshou 為吏治管 及黔首.19 This manuscript shows a higher degree of textual organization than the Shuihudi counterpart *Wei li zhi dao. It is also written in registers, albeit only three instead of five, and the last three slips are written con- tinuously, instead of in registers. Apparently, the explanatory conclusion on these last three slips was excluded from the range of the didactic content, whose memorization the arrangement in registers was intended to facili-

18 Shuihudi Qin mu zhujian zhengli xiaozu 2001, 82–83 and 169. 19 This manuscript is among the first of the batches of slips purchased by the Yuelu Academy to have been published. See Zhu Hanmin and Chen Songchang 2010, 27–37 and 109–149, as well as plates 46–66. For an account of the reconstruction of the bamboo slip bearing the title of this manuscript as well as the content of its text, see also Chen Songchang 2010. 182 chapter fourteen tate. The didactic text contains a parallel to the three sets of deficiencies found in *Wei li zhi dao. While *Wei li zhi dao merely lines these up, one after another, Wei li zhi guan ji qianshou gives them a higher degree of organization. It distinguishes three titled catalogues: (1) “li you wu shi” 吏 有五失, corresponding to the second of the three sets of Five Faults (wu shi) in the Shuihudi version, followed by (2) “li you wu guo” 吏有五過 (‘Five Transgressions’)—a fitting counterpart of the ‘Five Faults,’ since these Faults refer to where the official is remiss (i.e., deficient in his actions), while the ‘Five Transgressions’ name excessive actions. The Five Transgressions correspond to the first of the three sets of Five Faults in the Shuihudi text. The third Shuihudi set is in the Yuelu version titled “li you wu ze” 吏有五則 (‘Five Principles’), which is a fitting title, since each of these five principles names an action and the effect it causes, rather than just enumerating actions as in the lists of faults or transgressions. This catalogue is almost verbatim the same as in the Shuihudi version. It is merely made metrically more regular and has excised the element of rep- etition. 吏有五則: 一曰不察所親,則違數至。 二曰不知所使,則以權索利。 三曰舉事不當,則黔首<巳+巳+喬>指。 四曰善言惰行,則黔首毋所比 五曰非其上,則身及於死。 The distinction made between the three catalogues by giving them differ- ent titles, thus suggesting to the reader different interpretive approaches, has moved the plainer accumulated text in the *Wei li zhi dao version to- ward a coherent linear text. Another case that can serve as a good example reflecting the repository function of written texts and the gradual process of integrating heteroge- neous textual units to form a continuous text is available to us in two parallel manuscripts pertaining to psychology and ritual. The respective Guodian and Shangbo texts were marked by delimiters in ways that indicate different ideas about their textual identity. The Guodian text comprises 1,550 characters, written on 67 slips of 32 cm length. The modern editors have titled it *Xing zi ming chu 性自命出, after a phrase in the text. The Shangbo counterpart, named by its editor Pu Maozuo as *Xing qing lun 性 情論, has only 1,256 characters and is accommodated on 40 slips of 57 cm Texts as Repositories of Didactic Material 183 length.20 The different length of the texts is not just owing to physical loss of the severely damaged Shangbo manuscript. The two texts were never identical, yet they are similar enough to be considered parallel texts, deriv- ing from a common ancestral text, if not one from the other. Yet, the punctuation indicates a different understanding of textual identity in the respective manuscripts. *Xing qing lun ends on slip 40 with the typical hook-shaped text termi- nator, after which the remaining 80 percent of the slip is left blank. Internal divisions in the text are indicated by section terminators that take the shape of thick black bars across the entire width of the slip (one each on slips 21, 31, 35 and two on slip 39, see fig. 26 below). The shapes of the marks and the lack of blank space after the section terminators leave no doubt that the producers of the manuscript understood the six textual units divided by these five black bars as constituent parts of one integral text, the end of which is indicated by the large hook mark.

*Xing qin lun *Xing zi ming chu sl. 21 sl. 31 sl. 35 sl. 39 sl. 39 sl. 40 sl. 35 sl. 67 sl. 49

Fig. 26. Section and text terminator marks in *Xing zi ming chu and *Xing qing lun

This is not so in the Guodian counterpart, which distinguishes three por- tions of text: Slips 1–35 are concluded by a text terminator hook in the middle of the slip, with the lower half of the slip left blank. The position of

20 Cf. Jingmen shi bowuguan 1998, 61–66 and 179–184; Ma Chengyuan 2001–08, I.71–115 and I.217–301. 184 chapter fourteen this mark corresponds roughly with the end of the first textual unit on slip 21 of the Shangbo counterpart, with the exception that in the Guodian text a catalogue is appended that resembles a lexical list more than the logi- cally coherent first part of *Xing zi ming chu, with which it is at best loose- ly connected. Although this passage is a logical sequence of declarative sentences, the motive of correlating a certain set of terminology seems to outweigh the descriptive or argumentative function. The text on slips 34–35 reads: 21 22

喜斯陶 Joyfulness leads to carefreeness; 陶斯奮 carefreeness leads to excitement; 奮斯咏 excitement leads to singing;21 咏斯搖 singing leads to swaying;22 搖斯舞 swaying leads to dancing; 舞喜之終也 and dancing is the ultimate stage of joy. 慍斯憂 Anger leads to worry; 憂斯慼 worry leads to sorrow; 慼斯歎 sorrow leads to sighing; 歎斯撫 sighing leads to clutching one’s chest;23

21 The manuscript character for the word yǒng < *gʷraŋ-s {咏} is written as <羊 above 永>; its primary phonophoric is obviously 永 (*gʷraŋ). The 羊 (*gaŋ) component may have either served as a secondary phonophoric or it may have been used as a semantic classifier, indicating a context of ritual, since words related to this area are frequently written with this classifier 羊 (e.g., yi 義 ‘propriety,’ shan 善 ‘excellent,’ mei 美 ‘beautiful’). 22 The reading of the manuscript character 猷 [yóu < *gu] as yáo < *law {搖} is based on a Zheng Xuan 鄭玄 (127–200) gloss of a Liji passage (cf. Ding Yuanzhi 2002, 165). Con- sidering the Late Han Chinese reconstructions of the words as /ju/ for {猷} and /jɑu/ for {搖}, this would seem a likely loan for the language in Zheng Xuan’s time. (For the Late Han pronunciations, see Schuessler 2009, 177 and 200.) When the manuscript was written around 300 BCE the similarity may not have been as close, but the logic of this passage strongly suggests a word like yao 搖. The rendering as “to sway” is inspired by Ulrike Mid- dendorf’s translation of the text; Dirk Meyer’s “waving [of one’s hands]” is another plausible interpretation. (Cf. Middendorf 2008, 156 and Meyer 2012, 319.) Which movement exactly the word stands for must remain a matter of subjective judgment. 23 Some readings of this line (e.g., Ding Yuanzhi 2002, 167; Middendorf 2008, 156; Mey- er 2012, 162) follow Li Ling (2002, 110), who identifies the lower part of the third character as similar to 敝 [*bet-s] and thus reads this character as pǐ < *bek {擗} (alternatively writ- ten as 辟) in the sense of ‘beating one’s chest.’ Other scholars—such as Pang Pu (1999), Chen Wei (2002, 196), Li Tianhong 2003, 172–73, n. 117), and Yon Yong Joon 元勇準 (in Ikeda 1999–, VII.250 and 263)—read the character as fǔ < *pʰaʔ {撫}, based on the clearly discernible phonophoric 亡 [*maŋ]. The former interpretation is less convincing than the latter for several reasons: The similarity of the lower part of the manuscript character with 敝 is at best remote and the phonetic link of 敝 with pǐ < *bek {擗} is tenuous. More im- portantly, the phonophoric 亡 is used on the preceding slip in the character that unmistak- ably stands for wǔ < *kə.maʔ {舞} (‘to dance’). The reading 辟 is mainly motivated by a Liji passage that is based on the same catalogue “人喜則斯陶,陶斯咏,咏斯猶,猶斯 舞,舞斯慍,慍斯戚,戚斯歎,歎斯辟,辟斯踊矣。品節斯,斯之謂禮” (Liji jijie Texts as Repositories of Didactic Material 185

撫斯踴 clutching one’s chest leads to jumping up;24 踴慍之終也∠ and jumping up is the ultimate stage of anger. 23 24 Slips 50 to 67 of *Xing zi ming chu correspond to the second part of the Shangbo text. The end of this unit is marked in the same way as on Guodian slip 35. The third part, Guodian slips 36–49 (corresponding with the four units of text after the mark on slip 31 of the Shangbo manuscript), again ends with the same text terminator mark, but placed at the bottom of the slip. The crowded writing on this slip as well as on the preceding one sug- gests that the scribe ran out of space. Assuming that this is the end of the entire manuscript, additional blank space would not have been necessary to set the text off against a following one. This indicates that the Guodian version is a combination of three inde- pendent texts. The Shangbo counterpart treats these three texts as parts of one integral text and further subdivides the third one into four units, resulting in a structure of one text that consists of altogether six parts of very uneven length. Obviously, as in so many other texts and compilations of texts, the systematic part is at the beginning and sundry material was then collected at the end. To insist on the notion that all 67 Guodian slips grouped by the editors under the one title *Xing zi ming chu form one integral text, as is the case with *Xing qing lun, we would need to assume that the Guodian manuscript does not distinguish between text terminators and section terminators; but there is evidence that this cannot be the case. The 67 slips of *Xing zi p. 171). Once we recognize the phonophoric as 亡 rather than 敝, it seems unlikely that the intended word is pǐ < *bek {擗}, which Zheng Xuan in turn explains as “拊心,” suggesting a word with a darker and less open vowel than either 辟 or 撫. The word fǔ < *pʰaʔ {撫} is just as plausible as pǐ < *bek {擗} and even very close in meaning. 24 The structure of the manuscript character is <彳+甬+止>, corresponding to modern 通. The logic of the text indicates that this character stands for a word describing an emo- tional state or its expression. In modern orthography, the phonophoric 甬 is shared by the characters for a number of homonyms yǒng < *loŋʔ, all of which have ‘swift rising,’ ‘surge’ at their semantic core: ‘to leap, jump up,’ or ‘the rising of water’ (written as 踊 or 踴); ‘wa- ter welling or spurting up’ (涌 or 湧); ‘to be bold’ or ‘to incite’ (恿, in the former meaning also 勇), and ‘to overflow,’ ‘to gush,’ ‘be angry’ (悀). The use of different classifiers to indicate which semantic aspects are in the foreground in a particular text is fuzzy and, to the extent in which changing orthographic conventions are involved, even arbitrary. It seems more realistic to consider the different characters as referring to semantic distinctions within the polysemic continuum of the same word than as orthographic distinctions between differ- ent cognate words. In this text, the logic of the text is the best indicator of the intended meaning. It suggests an external expression of anger, hence ‘jump up’ seems the most ap- propriate rendering, be it written as 踴 (Li Ling 2002, 106 and Ding Yuanzhi 2002, 167–68) or as 踊 (Li Tianhong 2003, 173, n. 119). 186 chapter fourteen ming chu belong to a group of altogether 195 slips identical in format, number and position of bindings, as well as style of script. The slips, al- though written by more than one scribe, were evidently produced in the same scribal milieu and followed the same production standard. The modern editors initially ordered these slips into four groups, titled *Cheng zhi wen zhi 成之聞之, *Zun de yi 尊德義, *Xing zi ming chu, and *Liu de 六德.25 With a stronger emphasis on the orthographic and stylistic char- acteristics of their handwriting, Chen Wei later rearranged and retitled the slips into the four groups *Da chang 大常, *De yi 德義, *Shang fa 賞罰, and *Xing zi ming chu.26 Reconstructed in this manner, these four groups of slips share a consistent punctuation practice that reflects textual hier- archy in precisely the same way as *Xin qing lun does. All delimiter marks within the texts are thick black bars across the slips, functioning as section terminators, while all text terminators are hook-shaped marks.27 Once we accept that the punctuation practice is not random but that the different marks—large hook-marks and horizontal bars—consistent- ly indicate ends of texts and subordinated textual units within these texts, respectively, we must acknowledge that the 67 slips grouped under the title *Xing zi ming chu represent three separate texts.28 On the level of

25 The editors do not state explicitly whether they assume that these groups correspond to four physical manuscripts. The fact that all 195 slips bound together would result in a manuscript of the unwieldy length of well over one meter suggests separate manuscripts. The 67 slips of *Xing zi ming chu would make an easy-to-hold manuscript of ca. 50 centimeters length. 26 Chen Wei 2002, 83–207. 27 *De yi is the only text that does not have a text terminator, which is certainly due to the fact that the scribe crowded together the last characters of the text, probably because he did not want to begin a new slip or had none at his disposal. Again, this is a feature that is consistent with the production of *Xing zi ming chu.The last character, 也, hardly fits on the tapered end of the slip (slip 18 of orig. *Cheng zhi wen zhi), and there was definitely no space left for a mark. 28 Dirk Meyer argues to the contrary. He says that “the analogous use of the tadpole symbol in two individual copies suggests that it does not necessarily signal the end of a text. It seems more probable to assume that it indicates the end of a self-contained textual unit within a coherent text. The analogous use of markings in the texts further suggests that the Guōdiàn One “Xìng zì mìng chū” ( and also the Shànghǎi “Xìng qíng lùn”) should not be divided into smaller individual texts.” (Meyer 2012, 138–141.) However, as shown above, the punctuation in the two manuscripts differs significantly and in various ways: not only are the types of marks different, i.e., the Shangbo marks corresponding to two of the three tadpole marks in the Guodian text are thick horizontal bars rather than tadpole-shaped, but there are also three more such horizontal separator marks in the Shangbo text that have no correspondence in the Guodian version. The Shangbo manuscript, moreover, has a large number of small black square marks that function on a level below the five separator marks, segmenting the text into smaller rhetorical units. The absence of these marks from Texts as Repositories of Didactic Material 187 content, it becomes clear that this division is not arbitrary. The three texts cover recognizably distinct topics: The text on slips 1–35 is concerned with fundamental psychological considerations, education and its significance for ritual, as well as, eventually, the organization and execution of ritual and its cultivating effect on humans. This text is remarkably systematic and logically consistent, albeit toward the end perhaps less strongly so than at the beginning. The other two texts are loosely assembled textual units— to some extent related in subject matter, but their sequence is far from compelling. Slips 50 through 67 describe types of rulers and proper behav- ior in specific situations. The text on slips 36 through 49, enumerating character qualities and listing personality types, is concerned with the character of individuals and with the possibility to recognize it properly. These are of course not entirely unrelated subjects, but they are not as such coherent. It is by combining these topics into one text, as is done in the Shangbo manuscript, that the coherence between them increases, for by marking these three textual units as integral parts of one greater text the reader interprets each of the three parts in the context of the others. As the few examples introduced in this chapter show, provided we pay close attention to the manuscripts’ material properties, the newly discov- ered manuscripts provide us with invaluable information about contem- porary notions of textual identity, including the extension and inner hierarchies and structures of texts. These aspects of textual identity help us determine more precisely how closely related parts of texts were under- stood to be at their time. In some cases this leads to a less abstract, less consistent, and less philosophically loaded interpretation of texts, which is closer to the didactic nature of the textual material than the homogeniz- ing readings that by default assume logically consistent texts. This in turn helps us understand the intended or unintended reinterpretation that is entailed in the practice of compiling smaller units of didactic texts and recontextualizing them in a new textual environment.

the Guodian manuscript is further proof of its fundamentally different punctuation practice. Hence, there is no analogous use of the tadpole mark or of punctuation in general on which to base an argument for interpreting both manuscripts equally as one intergal text. Rather, the interpretation of the different punctuation marks as analogous already proceeds from a preconceived idea that the question of textual extension and textual hierarchy (one integral text with subdivisions or several co-ordinated texts) must be answered for both manuscripts in the same way. 188 conclusion

CONCLUSION

The rigorous application of the principle of ranking internal before exter- nal criteria in deciding the reading of manuscript characters, based on the broader principle of progressing from the manuscript as a material object to establishing and interpreting its text, has shown that *Min zhi fumu diverges from the transmitted counterparts in Liji and Kongzi jiayu not only in one or two meaningful points and a few insignificant details. The generally appreciated differences are the fact that the manuscript text is shorter and that it begins the sequence of Five Presences with ex- ternal reality leading via intentions to ritual, while in the transmitted ver- sion the process begins with intentions and leads via the Odes to ritual. However, as Bernard Cerquiglini emphasizes, variants must not be inter- preted in isolation: the variant is never punctual. Paraphrastic activity works on the utterance itself, like dough; variance is not to be grasped through the word; this must be done, rather, at least at the level of the sentence if not, indeed, at the very heart of the complete utterance, of the segment of discourse. …Variance is the construction of a sense, of a sequence of writing. It is a syntax, the “building,” as Ramus called it, of a collection of language phenomena that take on meaning only through the link uniting them. It is in this way that variance is to be grasped and appreciated, that it is important to have it understood.1 Taking into account even the seemingly marginal differences and relating all types of variants to each other, we can establish that the manuscript version *Min zhi fumu represents an earlier stage of the text than the trans- mitted versions and that a variety of complex and subtle redactional chang- es successfully transformed this relatively short didactic text into part of a larger literary text that was suited to be read coherently as part of a series of Ru instructions on ritual. The standard for an ideal ruler, a Parent of the People, that the Warring States manuscript text formulates is in the transmitted versions trans- formed into one that fits the intellectual climate of the early empire. The crucial elements of imperial legitimization, i.e., the ruler’s alignment with the cosmos and with the heroic emperors of the distant past, are inte-

1 Cerquiglini 1999: 78. conclusion 189 grated into the text. The changed role of the Odes in the scene of instruction as narrated in the transmitted texts reflects that the audience of these later texts could rely on a firmly established exegesis of the Odes, at least for those odes that were typically used as proof texts in political discourse. Seemingly insignificant variants, such as that between the negative wang 亡, which is characteristic of Chu manuscripts, and the corresponding wu 無 in the transmitted versions are of philological interest, since they remind us that we must reckon with the factor that Han editors modernized texts in details which they must have believed did not compromise the integ- rity of the text. This becomes important for our philological work today, for details of the wording of a text can postdate the time of its composition. William Baxter has pointed this out as a major problem in using the Odes for the reconstruction of Old Chinese.2 Other variants between single words, such as the phonetically very similar words huang 皇 and heng 橫, may appear to be mere graphic variants (loan writings) of the same word, so that reading them as an intentional lexical change would seem far- fetched. But this picture changes when in establishing the text one consid- ers all variants, even the slightest, together instead of one by one. Redactional strategies often become visible only when one appraises all differences between the texts in relation to each other. The ruler who “traverses” (heng) the realm as in the transmitted texts is also a more ab- stract image than the one who is “resplendent” (huang) in the realm. This is one example of several, showing that the transmitted texts speak on a higher level of abstraction, which befits the extension of the scope of the text from the polity (as in the manuscript) to include the cosmos and the historical dimension of the distant past. The most important finding, however, is not that of the ideological shift between the manuscript and later versions of the text. Rather it lies in the differences in consistency and functionality of texts. While in the transmit- ted versions the scene of instruction between Zixia and Confucius has taken on a literary guise, the manuscript text is a didactic text of a more overtly pragmatic type. It is not consistent and not self-sufficient but de- pends on the didactic practices in the social circle in which it was to be used. *Min zhi fumu, as other early Chinese manuscripts, shows signs that the written instantiation of the text was not the sole means of its transmission. Some forms of abbreviation in early manuscripts that either leave a par-

2 Baxter 1991. 190 conclusion ticular character or an entire passage of text drastically underspecified suggest that reading was only practicable if the reader already had a certain degree of familiarity with the text of the manuscript.3 A similar phenom- enon can be shown on the level of the text, and not just in how it is visual- ized in writing. Some parts of didactic texts were not understandable on their own, they used lists of memory pegs (as the Five Evocations in *Min zhi fumu), which referred in an indexical manner to previous teachings connected with items of these lists. Consequently, the texts were in these parts underspecified and relied on external semantic determination. They required explanations from a teacher. The meaning that the text conveyed was thus bound to the specific social group of its users. Texts may have been written down in this elliptical fashion not just for pragmatic reasons, such as the convenience of brevity. The dependence on a certain social milieu may have been perceived as an advantage, in the sense that it rem- edies what we know as Plato’s oft-cited complaint: When it has once been written down, every discourse rolls about everywhere, reaching indiscriminately those with understanding no less than those who have no business with it, and it doesn’t know to whom it should speak and to whom it should not. And when it is faulted and attacked unfairly, it always needs its father’s support; alone, it can neither defend itself nor come to its own support.4 The underspecified text, as we find it in early Chinese manuscripts, did not have to fend for itself, for it never left its father. Conversely, in transmitted literature, this underspecification cannot have been a desirable quality.5 Texts that were transmitted in writing over long periods of time aimed, as a rule, to be comprehensible to a reader without the help of an exegete. Therefore, these texts had to forge the elliptic, didactic textual material into a more explicit literary form. Parts of the texts may then still remain underspecified, as we have seen in the case of the Five Evocations in the Liji. Such a deficiency can, however, be camouflaged by structural elements, such as narrative frame and uniform formulae connecting separate units of the text that were introduced into the text to give it more internal con- sistency. As we have seen, Kongzi jiayu has additionally reduced the un-

3 An example of this in *Min zhi fumu is the character ᰥ=. For further examples, see Richter “Punctuation” (forthcoming). 4 Plato: Phaedrus 275e, translation cited from Nehamas and Woodruff 1995, 81. 5 A few texts like Lunyu and Laozi are an exception to this rule: they have remained continuously accompanied by strong exegetical traditions. conclusion 191 welcome redundancy of the Five Evocations by retaining only two of the five. Even if the semantic underspecification of parts of early Chinese texts may have been seen as an advantage at the time, for us as its modern re- cipients it poses a problem, since it severly limits our ability to understand such texts. A translation that interprets the entire text in a uniform manner, treating those underspecified parts that need external information in an equally literal fashion as the explicit parts, will come out in what A.C. Graham called “the rambling mode.”6 The dilemma of translating such relatively meaningless statements can be solved in two ways. One solution is to assume that the text was in fact just that obscure in its own time, and to translate it in this way, i.e., literally. Doubtless there are some texts that used a low degree of specificity to make profound philosophical statements. Parts of Laozi can certainly be explained in this way. But many texts remain that are surely not intentionally obscure but, as in the Five Evocations or in the brief statements about the Odes in *Kongzi shi lun, use truncated language to evoke a teaching that remains outside the text. For these texts it would be inappropriate to interpret the resulting obscurity as profun- dity, as this would convey a romantic and exoticizing view of the text. The other solution is to base the translation on strong interpretations of these obscure passages and express these explicitly in the translation. This method results in a clear and readable translation, albeit at the risk that this strong interpretation is not sufficiently founded on any knowledge of how these texts were actually understood at their time. In short, the text has been overtranslated. If we do not wish to create our own strong inter- pretation, we can let ourselves be guided by commentaries to the text. However, this method involves the problem that commentaries were usu- ally not so much driven by the ambition to recover an objective historical truth as much as they reflect the use of a text, even if in all good faith, as an argument in a debate situated in later times. The concerns of this debate may differ vastly from what the text was originally about. There is nothing wrong as such with this mode of translation, but it is not one that accu- rately reflects the text as it was used in its own time and ought therefore to acknowledge candidly that it reflects a later understanding. Unless we have reliable information about the extratextual determina- tion of a manuscript text in its own time, it seems best to make clear in our current interpretations of such a text which parts of it we can understand

6 Graham 1991, 132. 192 conclusion and which we cannot, rather than trying to reconstruct a meaning for the complete text by imprinting strong interpretations on the underspecified parts. The suggested method of acknowledging which parts of a text remain obscure is to some extent comparable with modern practices of recon- structing incomplete archeological objects, where the missing parts of, for example, a painted vase are left blank, instead of completing the picture on the vase based on conjecture. The sharper contours of the incomplete witnesses of the past may outweigh the disadvantage of lacking a complete picture. The greater significance of the present study of the manuscript text *Min zhi fumu and its transmitted counterparts in the Liji and Kongzi jiayu lies in two points. First, this study shows that conscious adherence to explicit methodological principles in establishing the manuscript text increases our chances to establish it with greater independence from our existing knowledge of early China, thus allowing us to learn something new about this period, instead of merely homogenizing the new material with the known tradition and forcing it to blend into the existing picture. And sec- ond, this method of studying manuscripts reveals fundamental differ- ences in textual identity, especially with regard to the underlying world-view and political ideology, represented here between the Warring States man- uscript text *Min zhi fumu and its transmitted early imperial counterparts. These differences should inspire us to hold in check the over-confident assumption that early Chinese texts in the form which they were first given in the late first century bce and which they then took after subsequent changes in the history of their transmission over two millennia are reliable sources for pre-imperial history, literature, and philosophy. Naturally, one case study alone, or even several, cannot constitute an acceptable basis from which to formulate general statements about differences between Warring States and early imperial literature. We can confidently expect, however, that a greater accumulation of such studies will in the long term reveal tendencies in the composition and use of texts as well as in manu- script production. These will in turn improve our foundations of historical textual criticism and allow more reliable conjectures about the identity and uses even of those Warring States texts of which no manuscript ver- sions exist. bibliography 193

Bibliography

Allan, Sarah. 2009. “Not the Lun yu: The Chu Script Bamboo Slip Manuscript, Zigao, and the Nature of Early Confucianism.” Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 72: 115–151. Allan, Sarah, and Crispin Williams, eds. 2000. The Guodian Laozi: Proceedings of the Inter- national Conference, Dartmouth College, May 1998. Berkeley: Society for the Study of Early China. Altman, Rochelle. 2004. Absent Voices: The Story of Writing Systems in the West. New Castle, Del.: Oak Knoll Press. Bai Yiping 白一平 (William Baxter). 2010. “‘Yi’, ‘shi’, ‘she’ deng zi de gouni he zhonggu sy- (shu mu—shen san) de laiyuan” “埶”、“勢”、“ 設 ”等字的構擬和中古sy-(書母=審 三)的來源. In Jian bo 簡帛 5, ed. Wuhan daxue Jian bo yanjiu zhongxin 武漢大學簡 帛研究中心, 161–178. Shanghai: Shanghai guji. Bakker, Egbert J. 1997. Poetry in Speech: Orality and Homeric Discourse. Ithaca: Cornell Univ. Press. Barbieri-Low, Anthony J. 2011. “Craftsman’s Literacy: Uses of Writing by Male and Female Artisans in Qin and Han China.” In Writing and Literacy in Early China: Studies from the Columbia Early China Seminar, ed. Li Feng and David Branner, 370–399. Seattle: Univ. of Washington Press. Barnard, Noel. 1972. Scientific Examination of an Ancient Chinese Document as a Prelude to Decipherment, Translation, and Historical Assessment—The Ch’u Silk Manuscript. Stud- ies on the Ch’u Silk Manuscript, Part 1. Canberra: Australian National University. Baxter, William H. 1991. “Zhōu and Hàn Phonology in the Shījīng.” In Studies in the Histori- cal Phonology of Asian Languages, ed. William G. Boltz and Michael C. Shapiro, 1–34. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. Baxter, William H., and Laurent Sagart. 1998. “Word Formation in Old Chinese.” In New Approaches to Chinese Word Formation, ed. Jerome L. Packard, 35–76. Berlin: Mouton de Gryuter. ______(n.d.) Baxter-Sagart Old Chinese reconstruction (Version 1.00). Online at http:// crlao.ehess.fr/document.php?id=1217. Accessed May 15, 2011. Behr, Wolfgang, Martin Kern, and Dirk Meyer, eds. (forthcoming). Reading Early Chinese Manuscripts: Texts, Contexts, Methods (Handbook of Oriental Studies). Leiden: Brill. Beijing daxue chutu wenxian yanjiusuo 北京大學出土文獻研究所. 2011. “Beijing daxue cang Xi Han zhushu gaishuo” 北京大學藏西漢竹書概說. Wenwu 文物 2011.6: 49–56 and 98. Bischoff, Bernhard. 1990. Latin Palaeography: Antiquity and the Middle Ages, tr. Dáibhí Ó Cróinín and David Ganz. Cambridge: Cambridge Univ. Press (German original: Paläog- raphie des römischen Altertums und des abendländischen Mittelalters. Berlin: Erich Schmidt, 1979). Bodde, Derk. 1991. “Punctuation: Its Use in China and Elsewhere.” Rocznik Orientalistyczny 47.2: 15–23. Boltz, William G. 1994. The Origin and Early Development of the Chinese Writing System. New Haven: American Oriental Society. ______1995. “Textual Criticism More Sinico.” Early China 20: 393–405. ______1997. “Manuscripts with Transmitted Counterparts.” In New Sources of Early Chinese History: An Introduction to the Reading of Inscriptions and Manuscripts, ed. Edward L. Shaughnessy, 253–283. Berkeley: Society for the Study of Early China. 194 bibliography

______1999. “The Fourth-Century b.c. Guodiann Manuscripts from Chuu and the Com- position of the Laotzyy.” Journal of the American Oriental Society 119: 590–608. ______2000. “The Study of Early Chinese Manuscripts: Methodological Preliminaries.” In The Guodian Laozi: Proceedings of the International Conference, Dartmouth College, May 1998, ed. Sarah Allan and Crispin Williams, 39–51. Berkeley: Society for the Study of Early China. ______2002. “Liijih ‘Tzy i’ and the Guodiann Manuscript Matches.” In Und folge nun dem, was mein Herz begehrt: Festschrift für Ulrich Unger zum 70. Geburtstag, ed. Reinhard Emmerich und Hans Stumpfeldt, 209–221. Hamburg: Hamburger Sinologische Gesell- schaft. ______2005. “The Composite Nature of Early Chinese Texts.” In Text and Ritual in Early China, ed. Martin Kern, 50–78. Seattle: Univ. of Washington Press. Caldwell, P. Ernest, IV, forthcoming. “Promoting Action in Early Chinese Political Philoso- phy: A First Look at the Warring States Period Bamboo Manuscript Cao Mie’s Battle Arrays.” Early China. Cerquiglini, Bernard. 1999. In Praise of the Variant: A Critical History of Philology, transl. Betsy Wing. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins Univ. Press. Chartier, Roger. 1995. Forms and Meanings : Texts, Performances, and Audiences from Codex to Computer. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press. Chen Jian 陳劍. 2004. “Shangbo jian Min zhi fumu ‘er de ji sai yu sihai yi’ ju jieshi” 上博簡 《民之父母》“而得既塞於四海矣”句解釋. In Shangbo guan cang Zhanguo Chu zhushu yanjiu xubian 上博館藏戰國楚竹書研究續編, ed. Shanghai daxue gudai wen- ming yanjiu zhongxin 上海大學古代文明研究中心 and Qinghua daxue sixiang wen- hua yanjiusuo 清華大學思想文化研究所, 251–255. Shanghai: Shanghai shudian. Chen Mengjia 陳夢家. 1980. Han jian zhuishu 漢簡綴述. Beijing: Zhonghua. Chen Songchang 陳松長. 2000. Boshu shihua 帛書史話. Beijing: Zhongguo da baike quan­ shu. ______, ed. 2001a. Mawangdui jian bo wenzi bian 馬王堆簡帛文字編. Beijing: Wenwu. ______. 2001b. Xianggang zhongwen daxue wenwuguan cang jiandu 香港中文大學文物 館藏簡牘. (Xianggang zhongwen daxue wenwuguan cangpin zhuankan 香港中文大 學文物館藏品專刊 7). Hong Kong: Xianggang zhongwen daxue wenwuguan. ______. 2008. “Mawangdui san hao mu zhu de zai renshi” 馬王堆三號墓主的再認識. In Jian bo yanjiu wengao 簡帛研究文稿, ed. Chen Songchang 陳松長, 435–442. Beijing: Xianzhuang shuju. ______. 2010. “Yuelu shuyuan cang Qin jian Wei li zhi guan ji qianshou lüe shuo” 嶽麓書 院藏秦簡《為吏治官及黔首》略說. In Chutu wenxian yanjiu 出土文獻研究 vol. 9, ed. Zhongguo wenhua yichan yanjiuyuan 中國文化遺產研究院, 30–36. Beijing: Zhonghua. Chen Tongsheng 陳桐生. 2004. Kongzi shi lun yanjiu 《孔子詩論》研究. Beijing: Zhon- ghua. Chen Wei 陳偉. 2002. Guodian zhushu bie shi 郭店竹書別釋. Wuhan: Hubei jiaoyu. Cheng Shude 程樹德. 1990. Lunyu jishi 論語集釋. Beijing: Zhonghua. Cherniack, Susan. 1994. “Book Culture and Textual Transmission in Sung China.” Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies. 54: 5–125. Cook, Constance A. 2006. Death in Ancient China: The Tale of One Man’s Journey. Leiden: Brill. Cook, Constance A., and John S. Major, eds. 1999. Defining Chu: Image and Reality in Ancient China. Honolulu: Univ. of Hawai’i Press. Couvreur, Seraphin. 1913. Li Ki ou Mémoires sur les Bienséances et les Cérémonies. Ho Kien Fou: Imprimerie de la Mission Catholique. Craig, W.J., ed. 1983. The Complete Works of William Shakespeare. London: Henry Pordes. bibliography 195

Csikszentmihalyi, Mark, and Michael Nylan. 2003. “Constructing Lineages and Inventing Traditions through Exemplary Figures in Early China.” T’oung Pao 89: 59–99. Denecke, Wiebke. 2010. The Dynamics of Masters Literature: Early Chinese Thought from Confucius to Han Feizi. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard Univ.Asia Center. Dicke, Gerd. 1994. “Mich wundert, das ich so frölich pin: Ein Spruch im Gebrauch.” In Kleinstformen der Literatur, ed. Walter Haug and Burghart Wachinger, 56–90. Tübingen: Max Niemeyer. Ding Yuanzhi 丁原植. 2002. Chu jian Rujia xing qing shuo yanjiu 楚簡儒家性情說研究. Taipei: Wanjuanlou. Du, Heng. 2010. “The Tapestry of Vignette Collections: A Study of the ’Chu shuo’ Chapters of Hanfeizi.” M.A. thesis, University of Colorado, Boulder. Edzard, Dietz Otto. 2007. “Die altmesopotamischen lexikalischen Listen—verkannte Kunst- werke?” In Das geistige Erfassen der Welt im alten Orient: Sprache, Religion, Kultur und Gesellschaft, ed. Claus Wilcke, 17–26. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz. Fang Xudong 方旭東. 2004. “Shangbo jian Min zhi fumu pian lunxi” 上博簡《民之父母》 篇論析. In Shangbo guan cang Zhanguo Chu zhushu yanjiu xubian 上博館藏戰國楚 竹書研究續編, ed. Shanghai daxue gudai wenming yanjiu zhongxin 上海大學古代 文明研究中心 and Qinghua daxue sixiang wenhua yanjiusuo 清華大學思想文化研 究所, 256–276. Shanghai: Shanghai shudian. Feng Shengjun 馮勝君. 2007. Guodian jian yu Shangbo jian duibi yanjiu 郭店簡與上博簡 對比研究. Beijing: Xianzhuang shuju. Feng Yicheng 風儀誠 (Olivier Venture). 2007 “Zhanguo liang Han ‘yu’, ‘yu’ er zi de yongfa yu gu shu de chuanxie xiguan” 戰 國 兩 漢 “ 于 ” 、“ 於 ”二字的用法於古書的傳寫習 慣. In Jian bo 簡帛 2, ed. Wuhan daxue Jian bo yanjiu zhongxin 武漢大學簡帛研究 中心, 81–95. Shanghai: Shanghai guji. Forke, Alfred. 1907/1911. Lun-Heng, rept. 1962, 2 vols. New York: Paragon. Fuyang Han jian zhenglizu 阜陽漢簡整理組. 1983. “Fuyang Han jian Cang Jie pian” 阜陽 漢簡《蒼頡篇》. Wenwu 文物 1983.2: 24–34. Galambos, Imre. 2005. “A Corpus-Based Approach to Palaeography: The Case of the Houma Covenant Texts.” In Methodological Issues in the Study of Early Chinese Manuscripts: Papers from the Second Hamburg Tomb Text Workshop, ed. Matthias Richter. Asiatische Studien / Études Asiatiques 59: 115–130. ______. 2006. Orthography of Early Chinese Writing: Evidence from Newly Excavated Man- uscripts. Budapest: Department of East Asian Studies, Eötvös Loránd University. ______(forthcoming). “Punctuation Marks in Medieval Chinese Manuscripts.” In Manu- script Cultures: Mapping the Field, ed. Jan-Ulrich Sobisch and Jörg B. Quenzer. Berlin: De Gruyter. Gansu sheng bowuguan 甘肅省博物館 and Zhongguo kexueyuan kaogu yanjiusuo 中國 科學院考古研究所, ed. 2005. Wuwei Han jian 武威漢簡. Beijing: Zhonghua. Giele, Enno. 2010. “Excavated Manuscripts: Context and Methodology.” In China’s Early Empires: A Re-appraisal, ed. Michael Nylan and Michael Loewe, 114–134. Cambridge: Cambridge Univ. Press. Goldhill, Simon. 2009. “The Anecdote: Exploring the Boundaries between Oral and Literate Performance in the Second Sophistic.” In Ancient Literacies: The Culture of Reading in Greece and Rome, ed. William A. Johnson and Holt N. Parker, 96–113. Oxford: Oxford Univ. Press. Goldin, Paul Rakita. 2000. “Xunzi in the Light of the Guodian Manuscripts.” Early China 25: 113–146. Graham, A.C. 1991. “Two Notes on the Translation of Taoist Classics.” In Interpreting Culture Through Translation. A Festschrift for D.C. Lau, ed. Roger T. Ames, Chan Sin-wai, and Mau-sang Ng, 119–144. Hong Kong: Chinese Univ. Press. 196 bibliography

Greatrex, Roger. 1994. “An Early Western Han Synonymicon: The Fuyang Copy of the Cang Jie pian.” In Outstretched Leaves on his Bamboo Staff: Studies in Honour of Göran Malmqvist on his 70th Birthday, ed. Joakim Enwall, 97–113. Stockholm: The Association of Oriental Studies. Guan Xihua 管錫華. 2002. Zhongguo gudai biaodian fuhao fazhan shi 中國古代標點符 號發展史. Chengdu: Ba Shu shushe. Guojia wenwuju gu wenxian yanjiushi 國家文物局古文獻研究室, ed. 1980. Mawangdui Han mu boshu 馬王堆漢墓帛書. Vol.1. Beijing: Wenwu. Hanshi waizhuan zhuzi suoyin 韓詩外傳逐字索引. Chinese University of Hong Kong, Institute of Chinese Studies Ancient Chinese Concordance Series. Hong Kong: Com- mercial Press, 1992. Han shu 漢書. Comp. Ban Gu 班固 (32–92) et al., comm. Yan Shigu 顏師古 (581–645). Beijing: Zhonghua, 1962. He Jiejun 何介鈞, ed. 2004. Changsha Mawangdui er, san hao Han mu, 1: Tianye kaogu fajue baogao 長沙馬王堆二、三號漢墓,第一卷:田野考古發掘報告. Beijing: Wenwu. He Linyi 何琳儀. 1998. Zhanguo guwen zidian: Zhanguo wenzi shengxi 戰國古文字典: 戰國文字聲系. 2 vols. Beijing: Zhonghua. ______. 2003. Zhanguo wenzi tong lun (ding bu) 戰國文字通論 (訂補). Nanjing: Jiangsu jiaoyu. He Ning 何寧, ed. 1998. Huainanzi jijie 淮南子集解. Beijing: Zhonghua. Henan sheng wenwu kaogu yanjiusuo 河南省文物考古研究所, ed. 2003. Xincai Geling Chu mu 新蔡葛陵楚墓. Zhengzhou: Da xiang. Henricks, Robert G. 1979. “A Note on the Question of Chapter Divisions in the Ma-wang-tui Manuscripts of the Lao-tzu.” Early China 4: 49–51. ______. 1982. “On the Chapter Division in the Lao-tzu.” Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 45: 501–524. ______. 1989. Te-tao ching: A New Translation based on the Recently Discovered Ma-wang- tui texts. New York: Ballantine Books. ______. 2000. Lao Tzu’s Tao Te ching: A Translation of the Startling New Documents Found at Guodian. New York: Columbia Univ. Press. Hightower, James Robert, trans. 1952. Han Shih Wai Chuan: Han Ying’s Illustrations of the Classic of Songs. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard Univ. Press. Holloway, Kenneth W. 2009. Guodian: The Newly Discovered Seeds of Chinese Religious and Political Philosophy. Oxford: Oxford Univ. Press. Hu Pingsheng 胡平生. 2000. “Jiandu zhidu xintan” 簡牘制度新談. Wenwu 文物 526 (2000.3): 66–74. Hu Pingsheng 胡平生 and Han Ziqiang 韓自強. 1983. “Cang Jie pian de chubu yanjiu” 蒼 頡篇的初步研究. Wenwu 文物 1983.2: 35–40. Hu Pingsheng 胡平生 and Han Ziqiang 韓自強. 1988. Fuyang Han jian Shijing yanjiu 阜 陽漢簡詩經研究. Shanghai: Shanghai guji. Huang Huaixin 黃懷信. 2004. Shanghai bowuguan cang Zhanguo Chu zhushu Shi lun jieyi 上海博物館藏戰國楚竹書《詩論》解義. Beijing: Shehui kexue wenxian. Huang Hui 黃暉. 1938. Lunheng jiaoshi 論衡校釋, rept. 1990, 4 vols. Beijing: Zhonghua. Huang Xiquan 黃錫全. 1998. “Chu jian xudiao” 楚簡續貂. In Jian bo yanjiu 簡帛研究 2, ed. Zhongguo shehui kexueyuan jian bo yanjiu zhongxin 中國社會科學院簡帛研究 中心, 77–82. Guilin: Guangxi shifan daxue. Hubei sheng bowuguan 湖北省博物館 and Zhongguo shehui kexueyuan kaogu yanjiusuo 中國社會科學院考古研究所, eds. 1989. Zeng hou Yi mu 曾侯乙墓. 2 vols. Beijing: Wenwu. Hubei sheng Jingmen shi bowuguan 湖北省荊門市博物館. 1997. “Jingmen Guodian yi hao Chu mu” 荊門郭店一號楚墓. Wenwu 文物 494 (1997.7): 35–48. bibliography 197

Hubei sheng Jing Sha tielu kaogu dui 湖北省荊沙鐵路考古隊. 1991a. Baoshan Chu jian 包山楚簡. Beijing: Wenwu. ______. 1991b. Baoshan Chu mu 包山楚墓. 2 vols. Beijing: Wenwu. Hucker, Charles O. 1985. A Dictionary of Official Titles in Imperial China. Stanford: Stanford Univ. Press. Ikeda Tomohisa 池田知久. 1993. Maōtai Kanbo hakusho Gogyōhen kenkyū 馬王堆漢墓帛 書五行篇研究. Tokyo: Kyūko shoin. ______. 1999—. Kakuten So kan no kenkyū 郭店楚簡の研究. Tokyo: Daitō bungaku daigaku daigakuin jimushitsu. Ishizuka, Harumichi 1993. “The Origin of the Ssŭ-shêng Marks.” Acta Asiatica 65: 30–50. Jensen, Lionel M. 1997. Manufacturing Confucianism: Chinese Traditions and Universal Civilization. Durham: Duke Univ. Press. Ji Xusheng 季旭昇. 2002–2004. Shuowen xin zheng 說文新證. Taipei: Yiwen. Ji Xusheng 季旭昇 et al., ed. 2003. Shanghai bowuguan cang Zhanguo Chu zhushu 2 duben 《上海博物館藏戰國楚竹書(二)》讀本. Taipei: Wanjuanlou. Jingmen shi bowuguan 荊門市博物館, ed. 1998. Guodian Chu mu zhujian 郭店楚墓竹簡. Beijing: Wenwu. Kalinowski, Marc. 2005. “La Production des manuscrits dans la Chine ancienne: Une ap- proche codicologique de la bibliothèque funéraire de Mawangdui.” In Methodological Issues in the Study of Early Chinese Manuscripts: Papers from the Second Hamburg Tomb Text Workshop, ed. Matthias Richter. Asiatische Studien / Études Asiatiques 59: 131–168. ______. 2011. Wang Chong, Balance des Discours: Destin, Providence et Divination. Paris: Les Belles Lettres. Karlgren, Bernhard, 1950. The Book of Odes. Stockholm: Museum of Far Eastern Antiquities. Kern, Martin. 2000a. The Stele Inscriptions of Ch’in Shih-huang: Text and Ritual in Early Chinese Representation. New Haven: American Oriental Society. ______. 2000b. “Shi jing Songs as Performance Texts: A Case Study of ‘Chu ci’ (‘Thorny Cal- trop’).” Early China 25: 49-111. ______. 2002. “Methodological Reflections on the Analysis of Textual Variants and the Modes of Manuscript Production in Early China.” Journal of East Asian Archaeology 4.1–4: 143–181. ______. 2005a. “The Odes in Excavated Manuscripts.” In Text and Ritual in Early China, ed. Martin Kern, 149–193. Seattle: Univ. of Washington Press. ______. 2005b. “Quotation and the Confucian Canon in Early Chinese Manuscripts: The Case of ‘Zi yi’ (Black Robes).” In Methodological Issues in the Study of Early Chinese Manuscripts: Papers from the Second Hamburg Tomb Text Workshop, ed. Matthias Richter. Asiatische Studien / Études Asiatiques 59: 293–332. ______. 2007. “Excavated Manuscripts and their Socratic Pleasures: Newly Discovered Chal- lenges in Reading the ‘Airs of the States’.” Asiatische Studien / Études Asiatiques 61: 775–793. ______. 2010. “Lost in Tradition: The Classic of Poetry We Did Not Know.” In Hsiang Lectures on Chinese Poetry, vol. 5, ed. Grace S. Fong, 29–56. Montreal: Centre for East Asian Re- search, McGill University. Köhler, Reinhold. 1888. “Mich wundert, dass ich fröhlich bin.” In Germania: Vierteljahrsschrift für Deutsche Alterthumskunde, ed. Otto Behaghel, 313–332. Wien: Verlag von Carl Gerold’s Sohn. Knoblock, John, and Jeffrey Riegel, trans. 2000. The Annals of Lü Buwei. Stanford: Stanford Univ. Press. Kongzi jiayu zhuzi suoyin 孔子家語逐字索引. Chinese University of Hong Kong, Institute of Chinese Studies Ancient Chinese Concordance Series. Hong Kong: Commercial Press. 1992. 198 bibliography

LaFargue, Michael. 1994. Tao and Method: A Reasoned Approach to the Tao Te Ching. Al- bany: State Univ. of New York Press. Lai Guolong 來國龍. 2007. “Lun Zhanguo Qin Han xieben wenhua zhong wenben de liudong yu guding” 論戰國秦漢寫本文化中文本的流動與固定. In Jian bo 簡帛 2, ed. Wuhan daxue Jian bo yanjiu zhongxin 武漢大學簡帛研究中心, 515–527. Shanghai: Shanghai guji. Lau, D.C., trans. 1992. Confucius: The Analects (Lun-yü). Hong Kong: Chinese Univ. Press. ______. 2001. Tao Te Ching. Hong Kong: Chinese Univ. Press. Legge, James, trans. 1871. The Chinese Classics. Vol. IV: The She King. London: Oxford Univ. Press., rpt. Taipei: SMC, 1994. ______. 1885. The Texts of Confucianism, Part III, The Lî Kî, I–X. Oxford: Oxford Univ. Press. Li Ling 李零. 1985. Changsha Zidanku Zhanguo Chu boshu yanjiu 長沙子彈庫戰國楚帛 書研究. Beijing: Zhonghua. ______. 1999. “Du Chu xi jian bo wenzi bian” 讀楚系簡帛文字編. In Chutu wenxian yanjiu 出土文獻研究 vol. 5, ed. Zhongguo wenwu yanjiusuo 中國文物研究所, 139–174. Shanghai: Shanghai guji. ______. 2002. Guodian Chu jian jiaodu ji 郭店楚簡校讀記. Beijing: Beijing daxue. ______. 2007a. Shangbo Chu jian san pian jiaodu ji 上博楚簡三篇校讀記. Beijing: Zhongguo renmin daxue. ______. 2007b. Sang jia gou: Wo du Lunyu 喪家狗:我讀《論語》. 2 vols. Taiyuan: Shanxi renmin. ______. 2008. Jian bo gu shu yu xueshu yuanliu (xiudingben) 簡帛古書與學術源流 (修訂 本). Beijing: San lian. Li Ling 李零 and Liu Xinguang 劉新光, eds. 1983. Hanjian, Guwen sishengyun 汗簡、古 文四聲韻. Beijing: Zhonghua. Li Shoukui 李守奎. 2003. Chu wenzi bian 楚文字編. Shanghai: Huadong shifan daxue. Li Shoukui 李守奎, Qu Bing 曲冰, and Sun Weilong 孫偉龍, ed. 2007. Shanghai bowuguan cang Zhanguo Chu zhushu (yi-wu) wenzi bian 上海博物館藏戰國楚竹書 (一–五) 文 字編. Beijing: Zuojia. Li Songru 李松儒. 2005. “Guodian Chu mu zhujian ziji yanjiu” 郭店楚墓竹簡字跡研究. M.A. thesis, Jilin University. ______. 2006. “Guodian Chu mu zhujian ziji yanjiu” 郭店楚墓竹簡字跡研究. Liaoning sheng bowuguan guankan 遼寧省博物館館刊 1: 149–167. ______. 2007. “Guodian jian zhong suo jian ‘Niao chong shu’ yu ‘Kedou wen’ ziji yanjiu” 郭 店簡中所見‘鳥蟲書’與‘蝌蚪文’字跡研究. Liaoning sheng bowuguan guank- an 遼寧省博物館館刊 2: 162–177. ______. 2012. “Zhanguo jian bo ziji yanjiu: Yi Shangbo jian wei zhongxin” 戰國簡帛字跡研 究—以上博簡爲中心. Ph.D. diss., Jilin University. Li Tianhong 李天虹. 2002. Guodian zhujian Xing zi ming chu yanjiu 郭店竹簡《性自命 出》研究. Wuhan. Hubei jiaoyu. Li Xueqin 李學勤, ed. 2010. Qinghua daxue cang Zhanguo zhujian 清華大學藏戰國竹簡. 2 vols. Shanghai: Zhong Xi shuju. Liao Mingchun 廖名春. 2001. Xin chu Chu jian shilun 新出楚簡試論. Taipei: Taiwan guji. Liji jijie 禮記集解. Comp. Sun Xidan 孫希旦 (1736–1784), ed. Shen Xiaohuan 沈嘯寰 and Wang Xingxian 王星賢. Beijing: Zhonghua, 1989. Liji zhuzi suoyin 禮記逐字索引. Chinese University of Hong Kong, Institute of Chinese Studies Ancient Chinese Concordance Series. Hong Kong: Commercial Press. 1992. Lian Shaoming 連劭名. 2007. “Shanghai bowuguan cang Chu jian congshi” 上海博物館 藏楚簡叢釋. In Jian bo kaolun 簡帛考論, ed. Liu Dajun 劉大鈞, 256–272. Shanghai: Shanghai guji. bibliography 199

Lin Hongying 林虹瑛, Murase Nozomu 村瀨望, and Furuya Akihira 古屋昭弘. 2004. “Sengoku moji <羽+能> ni tsuite” 戰國文字「<羽+能>」について. Kaipian 開篇 23: 71–75. Lin Qingyuan 林清源. 2004. Jiandu boshu biaoti geshi yanjiu 簡牘帛書標題格式研究. Taipei: Yiwen. Lin Suqing 林素清. 1984. “Zhanguo wenzi yanjiu” 戰國文字研究. Ph.D. diss., Taiwan daxue. ______. 2003. “Shi lin—jian lun Chu jian de yong zi tezheng” 釋吝—兼論楚簡的用字特 徵. Bulletin of the Institute of History and Philology Academia Sinica / Zhongyang yan­ jiuyuan lishi yuyan yanjiusuo jikan 中央研究院歷史語言研究所集刊. 74: 293–305. ______. 2004. “Shangbo jian er Min zhi fumu jige yinanzi de shidu” 上博簡二民之父母幾 個疑難字的釋讀. In Shangbo guan cang Zhanguo Chu zhushu yanjiu xubian 上博館 藏戰國楚竹書研究續編, ed. Shanghai daxue gudai wenming yanjiu zhongxin 上海 大學古代文明研究中心 and Qinghua daxue sixiang wenhua yanjiusuo 清華大學思 想文化研究所, 230–235. Shanghai: Shanghai shudian. Liu Hongtao 劉洪濤. 2009. “Min zhi fumu, Wu wang jian zuo he bian yi juan shuo” 《民之 父母》、《武王踐阼》合編一卷說. Fudan daxue chutu wenxian yu gu wenzi yanjiu zhongxin 復旦大學出土文獻與古文字研究中心. Online at http://www.gwz.fudan. edu.cn/SrcShow.asp?Src_ID=614. Accessed November 22, 2011. Liu Xinfang 劉信芳. 2003. Kongzi shi lun shuxue 孔子詩論述學. Hefei: Anhui daxue. Liu Zuxin 劉祖信. 1995. “Jingmen Chu mu de jingren faxian” 郭店楚墓的驚人發現. Wenwu tiandi 文物天地 1995.6: 1–5. Loewe, Michael, ed. 1993. Early Chinese Texts: A Bibliographical Guide. Berkeley: Society for the Study of Early China. ______. 2000. A Biographical Dictionary of the Qin, Former Han and Xin Periods. Leiden: Brill. ______. 2004. The Men Who Governed Han China: Companion to A Biographical Dictionary of the Qin, Former Han and Xin Periods. Leiden: Brill. Lord, Albert B. 1991. Epic Singers and oral Tradition. Ithaca: Cornell Univ. Press. ______. 1995. The Singer Resumes the Tale, ed. Mary Louise Lord. Ithaca: Cornell Univ. Press. Lührmann, Dieter. 1984. Die Auslegung des Neuen Testaments. Zurich: Theologischer Verlag. Ma Chengyuan 馬承源, ed. 2001–11. Shanghai bowuguan cang Zhanguo Chu zhushu 上海 博物館藏戰國楚竹書 I–VIII. Shanghai: Shanghai guji. Ma Yinqin 馬銀琴. 2005. “Shangbo jian Shi lun yu Shi xu shishuo yitong bijiao: jian lun Shi xu yu Shi lun de yuanyuan guanxi” 上博簡《詩論》與《詩序》詩說異同比較—兼 論《詩序》與《詩論》的淵源關係. In Jian bo yanjiu 簡帛研究 2002/2003, ed. Li Xueqin 李學勤 and Xie Guihua 謝桂華, 98–105. Guilin: Guangxi shifan daxue. Magoun, Francis P., Jr. 1953. “Oral-Formulaic Character of Anglo-Saxon Narrative Poetry.” Speculum 28: 446–467. Maas, Paul. 1927. Textkritik. Leipzig: B.G. Teubner. ______. 1958. Textual Criticism, tr. Barbara Flower. Oxford: Clarendon Press. McKnight, Edgar. 1969. What is Form Criticism? Philadelphia: Fortress Press. Meyer, Dirk. 2012. Philosophy on Bamboo: Text and the Production of Meaning in Early China. Leiden: Brill. Middendorf, Ulrike. 2008. “Again on Qing: With a Translation of the Guodian Xing zi ming chu.” Oriens Extremus. 47: 97–159. Moser, David. 1991. “Slips of the Tongue and the Pen in Chinese.” Sino-Platonic Papers 22: 1–45. Nehamas, Alexander, and Paul Woodruff, trans. 1995. Plato: Phaedrus. Indianapolis: Hack- ett Publishing. Nie Zhongqing 聶中慶. 2004. Guodian Chu jian Laozi yanjiu 郭店楚簡《老子》研究. Beijing: Zhonghua. 200 bibliography

Nishiyama Hisashi 西山尚志. 2008. “Raiki Kōshi kankyo hen no seiritsu katei ni tsuite: Shan- haku So kan ‘Tami no fubo’ o shuppatsuten to shite” 『禮記』孔子閒居篇の成立過 程について—上博楚簡『民之父母』を出發點として. In Chūgoku shutsudo shiryō kenkyū 中國出土資料研究, ed. Chūgoku shutsudo shiryō gakkai 中國出土資料學會, 31–43. Tokyo: Tōkyō daigaku bungakubu daigakuin jinbun shakai kagakukei (Ikezawa kenkyūshitsu nai) 東京大學文學部 大學院人文社會科學系研究科 (池澤研究室 內). Nishiyama Hisashi 西山尚志, Kotera Atsushi 小寺敦, Yanaka Shin’ichi 谷中信一. 2004. “Shanhaihaku So kan ‘Tami no fubo’, ‘Shikō’, ‘Rohō dai kan’ yakuchū” 上海博楚簡 『 民之父母』『子羔』『魯邦大旱』譯注. In Shutsudo bunken to Shin So bunka, sōkangō 出土文獻と秦楚文化—創刊號, ed. Shanhaihaku So kan kenkyūkai 上海博 楚簡研究會, 1–118. Tokyo: Tōkyō daigaku bungakubu Tōyō shigaku kenkyūshi 東京大 學文學部東洋史學研究室. Nunberg, Geoffrey. 1990. The Linguistics of Punctuation. Stanford: Center for the Study of Language and Information. Nylan, Michael. 1999. “Calligraphy: The Sacred Test and Text of Culture.” In Character and Context in Chinese Calligraphy, ed. Dora Ching and Cary Liu. Princeton: Princeton Art Museum. ______. 2001. The Five “Confucian” Classics. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press. ______. 2005. “Toward an Archaeology of Writing: Text, Ritual, and the Culture of Public Display in the Classical Period (475 b.c.e.–220 c.e.).” In Text and Ritual in Early China, ed. Martin Kern, 3–49. Seattle: Univ. of Washington Press. Nylan, Michael, and Michael Loewe, eds. 2010. China’s Early Empires: A Re-appraisal. Cam- bridge: Cambridge Univ. Press. Owen, Stephen. 1992. Readings in Chinese Literary Thought. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard Univ. Press. Pang Pu 龐樸. 1999. “Fu xin yue pi” 撫心曰辟. In Guodian Chu jian yanjiu 郭店楚簡研究 (Zhongguo zhexue 中國哲學 20), ed. Zhongguo zhexue bianweihui 中國哲學編委會, 365. Shenyang: Liaoning jiaoyu. Parkes, Malcolm B. 1993. Pause and Effect: An Introduction to the History of Punctuation in the West. Berkeley: Univ. of California Press. Parry, Adam, ed. 1971. The Making of the Homeric Verse: The Collected Papers of Milman Parry. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Petersen, Jens Østergård. 1995. “Which Books Did the First Emperor of Ch’in Burn?—On the Meaning of Pai Chia in Early Chinese Sources.” Monumenta Serica 43: 1–52. Pian Yuqian 駢宇騫 and Duan Shu’an 段書安. 2006. Ershi shiji chutu jian bo zongshu 二 十世紀出土簡帛綜述. Beijing: Wenwu. Pines, Yuri. 2002a. Foundations of Confucian Thought: Intellectual Life in the Chunqiu Period, 722–453 bce. Honolulu: Univ. of Hawai’i Press. ______. 2002b. “Lexical Changes in Zhanguo Texts.” Journal of the American Oriental Society 122: 691–705. ______. 2010. “Political mythology and dynastic legitimacy in the Rong Cheng shi manuscript.” Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 73: 503–529. Pucci, Pietro. 1987. Odysseus Polutropos: Intertextual Readings in the Odyssey and the Iliad. Ithaca: Cornell Univ. Press Pulleyblank, Edwin G. 1995. Outline of Classical Chinese Grammar. Vancouver: Univ. of British Columbia Press. Qiu Xigui 裘錫圭. 2000. Chinese Writing: 文字學概要, tr. Gilbert L. Mattos and Jerry Nor- man. Berkeley: Society for the Study of Early China and Institute of East Asian Studies, University of California Qu Wanli 屈萬里, ed. 1983. Shijing quanshi 詩經詮釋. Taipei: Lianjing. bibliography 201

Quan shanggu Sandai Qin Han Sanguo Liuchao wen 全上古三代秦漢三國六朝文. Comp. Yan Kejun 嚴可均 (1762-1843). Beijing: Zhonghua. 1951. Race, William H. 1982. The Classical Priamel from Homer to Boethius. Leiden: Brill. Reiser, Marius. 2001. Sprache und literarische Formen des Neuen Testaments. Paderborn: Schöningh. Reeve, Michael. 2003. “Demonstrating the World: Mind and Society in the Shuo lin Chapters of the Han Fei Zi.” Ph.D. diss., Princeton University. Richter, Matthias. 2003. “Suggestions Concerning the Transcription of Chinese Manuscript Texts—A Research Note.” International Research on Bamboo and Silk Documents: News- letter 國際簡帛研究通訊. 3.1: 1–12. ______. 2005a. Guan ren: Texte der altchinesischen Literatur zur Charakterkunde und Beam- tenrekrutierung. Bern: Peter Lang ______. 2005b. “Towards a Profile of Graphic Variation: On the Distribution of Graphic Vari- ants within the Mawangdui Laozi Manuscripts.” In Methodological Issues in the Study of Early Chinese Manuscripts: Papers from the Second Hamburg Tomb Text Workshop, ed. Matthias Richter. Asiatische Studien / Études Asiatiques 59: 169–207. ______. 2006. “Tentative Criteria for Discerning Individual Hands in the Guodian Manu- scripts.” In Rethinking Confucianism: Selected Papers from the Third International Confer- ence on Excavated Chinese Manuscripts, Mount Holyoke College, April 2004; 儒學的再 思考:第三屆國際簡帛研討會論文集, ed. Wen Xing 邢文, 132–147. San Antonio: Trinity University. (later also published at: Jian bo yanju wang 簡帛研究網, http://www. jianbo.org/admin3/2006/limengtao003.pdf). ______. 2009. “Faithful Transmission or Creative Change: Tracing Modes of Manuscript Production from the Material Evidence.” Asiatische Studien / Études Asiatiques 63: 889– 908. ______. 2010. “Review of Kenneth W. Holloway, Guodian: The Newly Discovered Seeds of Chinese Religious and Political Philosophy (Oxford: Oxford Univ. Press). Journal of the American Oriental Society 130: 309–311. ______. 2011. “Textual Identity and the Role of Literacy in the Transmission of Early Chinese Literature.” In Writing and Literacy in Early China: Studies from the Columbia Early China Seminar, ed. Li Feng and David Branner, 206–236. Seattle: Univ. of Washington Press. ______(forthcoming). “Punctuation” and “Scribal Hands.” In Reading Early Chinese Manu- scripts: Texts, Contexts, Methods, ed. Wolfgang Behr, Martin Kern, and Dirk Meyer. Leiden: Brill. Roth, Harold D. 1994. “Redaction Criticism and the Early History of Taoism.” Early China 19: 1–46. Ryden, Edmund. 1997. The Yellow Emperor’s Four Canons: A Literary Study and Edition of the Text from Mawangdui. Taibei: Guangqi. Schuessler, Axel. 2007. ABC Etymological Dictionary of Old Chinese. Honolulu: Univ. of Hawai’i Press. ______. 2009. Minimal Old Chinese and Later Han Chinese: A Companion to Grammata Seri- ca Recensa. Honolulu: Univ. of Hawai’i Press. Shang Chengzuo 商承祚. 1995. Zhanguo Chu zhujian huibian 戰國楚竹簡匯編, repr. 2001. Ji’nan: Qi Lu. Shangshu zhuzi suoyin 尚書逐字索引. Chinese University of Hong Kong, Institute of Chi- nese Studies Ancient Chinese Concordance Series. Hong Kong: Commercial Press. 1995. Shaughnessy, Edward L. 1996. I Ching: The Classic of Changes. The First English Translation of the Newly Discovered Second-Century B.C. Mawangdui Texts. New York: Ballantine Books. ______. 2005. “The Guodian Manuscripts and Their Place in Twentieth-Century Historiog- raphy on the Laozi.” Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 65: 417–457. 202 bibliography

______. 2006. Rewriting Early Chinese Texts. Albany: State Univ. of New York Press. Shuihudi Qin mu zhujian zhengli xiaozu 睡虎地秦墓竹簡整理小組, ed. 2001 [1990]. Shuihudi Qin mu zhujian 睡虎地秦墓竹簡. Beijing: Wenwu. Shuowen jiezi zhu 說文解字注. Comp. Duan Yucai 段玉裁 (1735–1815). Shanghai: Shanghai guji. 1988. Shuoyuan zhuzi suoyin 說苑逐字索引. Chinese University of Hong Kong, Institute of Chinese Studies Ancient Chinese Concordance Series. Hong Kong: Commercial Press. 1992. Sirat, Colette. 2006. Writing as Handwork: A History of Handwriting in Mediterranean and Western Culture. Turnhout: Brepols. Slingerland, Edward. 2008. “The Problem of Moral Spontaneity in the Guodian Corpus.” Dao—A Journal of Comparative Philosophy 7: 237–256. Smith, Kidder. 2003. “Sima Tan and the Invention of Daoism, ‘Legalism,’ et cetera.” Journal of Asian Studies 62: 129–156. Staack, Thies. 2010. “Reconstructing the Kongzi shilun: From the Arrangement of the Bam- boo Slips to a Tentative Translation.” Asiatische Studien / Études Asiatiques 64: 857–906. Su Jianzhou 蘇建洲. 2008. Shangbo Chu zhushu wenzi ji xiangguan wenti yanjiu 《上博 楚竹書》文字及相關問題研究. Taipei: Wanjuanlou. Sun Ji 孫機. 1990. Han dai wuzhi wenhua ziliao tu shuo 漢代物質文化資料圖說. Beijing: Wenwu. Takashima, Ken’ichi. 2000. “Towards a More Rigorous Methodology of Deciphering Oracle- Bone Inscriptions.” T’oung Pao 86: 363–399. Teng Rensheng 滕壬生. 1995. Chu xi jian bo wenzi bian 楚系簡帛文字編. Wuhan: Hubei jiaoyu. ______. 2008. Chu xi jian bo wenzi bian 楚系簡帛文字編 (xiuding ben 修訂本). Wuhan: Hubei jiaoyu. Tsien, Tsuen-hsuin. 2004. Written on Bamboo and Silk: The Beginnings of Chinese Books and Inscriptions. 2nd ed. Chicago: Chicago Univ. Press. Twitchett, Denis; Michael Loewe, eds. 1986. The Cambridge History of China, vol. 1: The Ch’in and Han Empires, 221 B.C.–A.D. 220. Cambridge: Cambridge Univ. Press. Utzschneider, Helmut; Stefan Ark Nitsche. 2001. Arbeitsbuch literaturwissenschaftlicher Bibelauslegung: eine Methodenlehre zur Exegese des Alten Testaments. Gütersloh: Kaiser. Van Zoeren, Steven. 1991. Poetry and Personality: Reading, Exegesis, and Hermeneutics in Traditional China. Stanford: Stanford Univ. Press. Wagensonner, Klaus. 2010. “Early Lexical Lists Revisited: Structures and Classification as a Mnemonic Device” In Language in the Ancient Near East: Proceedings of the 53e Ren­contre Assyriologique Internationale, vol. 1, ed. L. Kogan et al., 285–310. Winona Lake, Ind.: Eisenbrauns. Waley, Arthur, trans. 1937. The Book of Songs: Translated from the Chinese. London: Allen and Unwin. ______. 1996. The Book of Songs: Translated from the Chinese, ed. with additional transla- tions by Joseph R. Allen. New York: Grove Press. Wang Baoxuan 王葆玹. 1999. “Shi lun Guodian Chu jian ge pian de zhuanzuo shidai ji qi beijing: jian lun Guodian ji Baoshan Chu mu de shidai wenti” 試論郭店楚簡各篇的 撰作時代及其背景—兼論郭店及包山楚墓的時代問題. Zhongguo zhexue中國哲 學 20: 366–389. ______. 2000. “Guodian Chu jian de shidai ji qi yu Zisi xuepai de guanxi” 郭店楚簡的時 代及其與子思學派的關係. In Guodian Chu jian guoji xueshu yantaohui lunwenji 郭 店楚簡國際學術研討會論文集, ed. Wuhan daxue Zhongguo wenhua yanjiuyuan 武 漢大學中國文化研究院, 644–649. Wuhan: Hubei renmin. Wang, C.H. [Ye Shan]. 1974. The Bell and the Drum : Shih ching as Formulaic Poetry in an Oral Tradition. Berkeley: Univ. of California Press. bibliography 203

Wang Guowei 王國維. 2004 [1914]. Jian du jianshu kao jiaozhu 簡牘檢署考校注, ed. Hu Pingsheng 胡平生, and Ma Yuehua 馬月華. Shanghai: Shanghai guji. Wang, Haicheng (forthcoming). Writing and the State in Early China in Comparative Perspec- tive. Cambridge: Cambridge Univ. Press. Wang Li 王力. 2000. Wang Li gu Hanyu zidian 王力古漢語字典. Beijing: Zhonghua. Wang Zhiping 王志平. 2008. “‘<羽+能>’ zi de duyin ji xiangguan wenti” <羽+能>字的讀 音及相關問題. In Gu wenzi yanjiu 27 古文字研究第二十七輯, ed. Zhongguo gu wenzi yanjiu hui 中國古文字研究會 and Jilin daxue gu wenzi yanjiushi 吉林大學古 文字研究室, 394–399. Beijing: Zhonghua. ______. 2009. Jian bo shi ling: Jian bo wenxian yuyan yanjiu conggao 簡帛拾零—簡帛文 獻語言研究叢稿. Taipei: Taiwan guji. Wei Qipeng 魏啟鵬. 2000. Jian bo Wu xing jianshi 簡帛《五行》箋釋. Taipei: Wanjuan- lou. Weld Susan. 2000. “Guodian and Baoshan: Legal Theories and Practices.” In Guodian Chu jian guoji xueshu yantaohui lunwenji 郭店楚簡國際學術研討會論文集, ed. Wuhan daxue Zhongguo wenhua yanjiuyuan 武漢大學中國研究院, 644–649. Wuhan: Hubei renmin. Xing, Wen. 2005. “Towards a Transparent Transcription.” In Methodological Issues in the Study of Early Chinese Manuscripts: Papers from the Second Hamburg Tomb Text Work- shop, ed. Matthias Richter. Asiatische Studien / Études Asiatiques 59: 31–60. Xu Baogui 徐寶貴. 2002. “Shang Zhou qingtongqi mingwen bifu yanjiu” 商周青銅器銘文 避復研究. Kaogu xuebao 考古學報. 2002.3: 261–276. Xu Gufu 徐谷甫. 2003. Niao chong zhuan da jian 鳥蟲篆大鑒. Shanghai: Shanghai shu- dian. Xu Shaohua 徐少華. 2005. “Zhushu Min zhi fumu de wenben bijiao ji xiangguan wenti fenxi” 竹書〈民之父母〉的文本比較及相關問題分析. In Chutu wenxian yanjiu fangfalun wenji chubian 出土文獻研究方法論文集初編, ed. Ye Guoliang 葉國良, Zheng Jixiong 鄭吉雄, and Xu Fuchang 徐福昌, 289–306. Taipei: Taiwan daxue. Yao Xiao’ou 姚小鷗 and Zheng Yongkou 鄭永扣. 2004. “Lun Shanghai Chu jian Min zhi fumu de ‘wu zhi’ shuo.” 論上海楚簡《民之父母》的“五至”說. Zhexue yanjiu 哲學 研究 2004.4: 48–51. Yao Xiaosui 姚孝遂. 1983. “Gu wenzi de fuhaohua wenti” 古文字的符號化問題. In Gu wenzi xue lunji (chubian) 古文字學論集 (初編), ed. Guoji Zhongguo gu wenzi xue yantaohui lunwenji bianji weiyuanhui 國際中國古文字學研討會論文集編輯委員 會, 77–115. Hong Kong: Institute of Chinese Studies, Chinese University. Yates, Robin D.S. 2011. “Soldier, Scribes, and Women: Literacy among the Lower Orders in Early China.” In Writing and Literacy in Early China: Studies from the Columbia Early China Seminar, ed. Li Feng and David Branner, 339–369. Seattle: Univ. of Washington Press. Yunmeng Shuihudi Qin mu bianxie zu 雲夢睡虎地秦墓編寫組. 1981. Yunmeng Shuihudi Qin mu 雲夢睡虎地秦墓. Beijing: Wenwu. Yupian 玉篇. Comp. Gu Yewang 顧野王 (519–581). Sibu beiyao 四部備要. Zhang Guangyu 張光裕. 2006. “Cong jian bo suo jian ‘ranhou’ kan hou, hou, hou zhu zi de guanxi” 從簡帛所見“然後”看“句”、“后”、“ X”諸字的關係. In Jian bo 簡帛 1, ed. Wuhan daxue Jian bo yanjiu zhongxin 武漢大學簡帛研究中心, 223–228. Shanghai: Shanghai guji. Zhang Guangyu 張光裕 and Yuan Guohua 袁國華, ed. 1999. Guodian Chu jian yanjiu, di yi juan: wenzi bian 郭店楚簡研究.第一卷:文字編. Taibei: Yiwen. Zhang Xiancheng 張顯成. 2004. Jian bo wenxian xue tonglun 簡帛文獻學通論. Beijing: Zhonghua. Zheng Liangshu 鄭良樹. 1990. “Hanfeizi chushuo pian wu lun” 韓非子儲說篇五論. Gugong xueshu jikan 故宮學術季刊 7.4: 33-69. 204 bibliography

Zheng Wei 鄭偉. 2007 “Gudai Chu fangyan ‘羽+能’ zi de laiyuan” 古代楚方言‘<羽+能>’ 字的來源. Zhongguo yuwen 4: 378–381. Zhou Fengwu 周鳳五. 2000. “Guodian zhujian de xingshi tezheng ji qi fenlei yiyi” 郭店竹 簡的形式特徵及其分類意義. In Guodian Chu jian guoji xueshu yantaohui lunwen ji 郭店楚簡國際學術研討會論文集, ed. Wuhan daxue Zhongguo wenhua yanjiu yuan 武漢大學中國文化研究院, 53–63. Wuhan: Hubei renmin chubanshe. Zhu Fenghan 朱風瀚. 2011. “Beida Han jian Cang Jie pian gaishu” 北大漢簡《蒼頡篇》 概述. Wenwu 文物 2011.6: 57–63. Zhu Hanmin 朱漢民 and Chen Songchang 陳松長, eds. 2010. Yuelu shuyuan cang Qin jian 嶽麓書院藏秦簡. Shanghai: Shanghai cishu. Zhu Yuanqing 朱淵清 and Liao Mingchun 廖名春. 2002. “Ma Chengyuan xiansheng tan Shangbo jian” 馬承源先生談上博簡. In Shangbo guan cang Zhanguo Chu zhushu yanjiu 上博館藏戰國楚竹書研究, ed. Shanghai daxue gudai wenming yanjiu zhongx- in 上海大學古代文明研究中心 and Qinghua daxue sixiang wenhua yanjiusuo 清華 大學思想文化研究所, 1–8. Shanghai: Shanghai shudian. index 205

index

active text, see text Denecke, Wiebke 2n Allan, Sarah 23n14 Dicke, Gerd 153n Altman, Rochelle 8 didactic text, see text author, authorship 1, 3, 31, 66–68, 135, du 牘 4n5 146, 159 Du, Heng 69n7, 173 Duan Shu’an 段書安 5n7, 11n16, 19n2, Ban Gu 班固 2, 4–6 26n3, 34n2, 145n28 Baoshan 包山 23, 34n2, 40, 51n15, 89n29, Dunhuang 敦煌 8, 120, 91–92, 95 Bao Shuya yu Xi Peng zhi jian 鮑叔牙與隰 Edzard, Dietz Otto 145n27 朋之諫 13, 49n2 emblematic value (of Confucius’ dis- Barbieri-Low, Anthony J. 37n8 ciples) 135–137, 163 Barnard, Noel 34n2 Emperor Ai 3 Baxter, William H. 6n, 43n22, Emperor Cheng 2–3, 6 53n26,120n13, 121n15, 189 Emperor Wu 2–3, 6 binding 11, 27–29, 31–32, 57, 186 expository text, see text Boltz, William G. 5n8, 48n, 68–69, 82n19, extension 120n10, 145, 173n3 of manuscript 5, 55 “Bo zhou” 柏舟 52n18, 106, 108, 142, 149 of text 12, 20, 55, 65, 127, 187, 189 calligraphy 13, 24, 33–35, 47, 116–117 Fang Xudong 方旭東 79 carbon dating 22 Feng Shengjun 馮勝君 27n7, 28n10, Cerquiglini, Bernard 188 30–32, 34n3 Chen Jian 陳劍 51n15, 97–98 Feng Yicheng 風儀誠, see Venture, Olivier Chen Mengjia 陳夢家 25n1 Five Evocations 52, 111, 128, 157–158, 160, Chen Tongsheng 陳桐生 137n8, 139n14, 163–165, 169–171, 174, 177, 179, 190–191 140n16 Five Presences 49–50, 58, 79–80, 83, Chen Songchang 陳松長 11n16, 19n3, 96–97, 101–102, 112–114, 123, 127–130, 22n12, 31n17, 181n19 132, 143n23, 159–160, 164, 169, 188 Chen Wei 陳偉 12, 85n, 184n23, 186 Fuyang Shuanggudui 阜陽雙古堆 5, *Cheng zhi wen zhi 成之聞之 11, 30n12, 19n2, 145n28 89–90, 186 Cheung Kwong-yue 張光裕 21, 120n11 Galambos, Imre 37n9, 41n16, 70n9, 109n16 chongwen (hao) 重文(號), see repetition Giele, Enno 3n3, 10, 21n10 codicology 9, 13–14, 19n3, 24–27, 31–32, Goldin, Paul 85n 140n16, 172, 176 Graham, A.C. 144n26, 191 codicological unit 98n41 Greatrex, Roger 145n28 Confucius 2–5, 13, 20, 38–39, 49–52, 56, Guan Xihua 管錫華 12n19 58–61, 78, 80, 83, 85n, 96, 101–103, 110, “Gu feng” 谷風 52n19, 76, 106, 142, 149, 151 112–113, 118–119, 124, 127–128, 132–138, “Guo feng” 國風 19 141–142, 144, 147, 150, 151n11, 156, 161, Guodian 郭店 10–11, 19–20, 23, 26–30, 163, 166, 168, 181, 189 34, 40, 43n21, 49n2, 51n14, 58, 68n6, Cook, Constance A. 23n14, 34n2 74–76, 78, 90, 120–123, 130–131, 172–173, Csikszentmihalyi, Mark 2n, 19n4 182–187 206 index

*Gui shen zhi ming 鬼神之明 104, 106 Laozi 老子 11, 26, 28, 30n12, 40, 43, 46, 58, 68–69, 74–76, 86, 90, 120–121, 173, Han Aidi 漢哀帝, see Emperor Ai 190n5–191 Han Chengdi 漢武帝, see Emperor Cheng lexical lists, see lists Han Wudi 漢武帝, see Emperor Wu ligature 38–39, 44–45, 53, 104, 106–107n12, “Hao tian you cheng ming” 昊天有成 110, 137n8 命 52n17, 142, 149, 151 Liji 禮記 14–16, 19–20, 23, 26, 51n14, 53n23, He Jiejun 何介鈞 11n16, 19n3 58–61, 66, 68–69, 79n15–81, 83–87, 91, He Linyi 何琳儀 46n24, 49n6, 105n5 93, 96–98, 106, 110, 112–113, 124n–133, Heng xian 恆先 13, 35 139, 142–143, 147, 149n, 157158, 161, Henricks, Robert G. 69n6, 173n2 163–170, 184, 188–192 hewen (hao) 合文(號), see ligature Li Ling 李零 28n8, 34n2, 56, 66–68, 88n27, Hu Pingsheng 胡平生 5n7, 19n2, 25n2, 107n11, 184n23, 185n24 145n28 Li Shoukui 李守奎 34n2, 71n Huang Huaixin 黃懷信 20n6, 140n16 Li Songru 李松儒 28n9, 33n1–35 Huang Xiquan 黃錫全 86–88 Li Tianhong 李天虹 50n12, 85n, 184n23, 185n24 Ikeda Tomohisa池田知久 19n4, 184n23, Li Xueqin 李學勤 22n indexical text, see text Lian Shaoming 連劭名 51n15 initiator, see punctuation Liao Mingchun 廖名春 22n internal abbreviation mark 105 ligature (mark) 38–39, 44–45, 53, 104–107, 110, 137n8 Jensen, Lionel 1n Lin Suqing 林素清 51n16, 92–95, 105n5, *Ji Gengzi wen yu Kongzi 季庚子問於孔 120n13, 124 子 34, 89, 92, 95n38 Lin Qingyuan 林清源 59n8 Jiangling 江陵 23 lists 144–145, 178, 182, 190 Ji Xusheng 季旭昇 20n8, 49n6, 50n9, *Liu de 六德 11, 30n12, 43, 122, 186 51n16, 52n20, 53n22–23, 79, 81, 100–101, Liu Hongtao 劉洪濤 56–57 104n, 105n6, 110, 123–124, 156, 164 Liu Xiang 劉向 3, 7, 77 ji 籍 4 Liu Xin 劉歆 3, 7 Liu Xinfang 劉信芳 20n6, 52n20, 140n16 Kalinowski, Marc 25n1, 68n3 loan graph 37, 53n23, 70, 73, 76n7, 81, 93, Kern, Martin 2n, 4, 20, 69n6, 82n19, 96, 178n15, 184n22, 189 107–108, 119, 137, 141n18, 144n25, 146, Loewe, Michael 3n3, 5n, 19n1–21, 25n1 151n11 *Lu bang da han 魯邦大旱 30n12–31, 35 Kongzi 孔子, see Confucius “Lun li” 論禮 20, 59, 125 *Kongzi jian Ji Huanzi 孔子見桓子 89–90 Lunheng 論衡 25n1 Kongzi jiayu 孔子家語 14, 16, 20, 58–59, Lunyu 論語 28n8, 59n7, 69, 76, 101, 109, 61, 79n15, 80, 85–86, 91, 96–98, 106, 135–138, 163, 172–173, 190n5 110, 112–113, 124n–125, 127–128, 130–133, 139, 143, 147, 157–158, 161, 165–167, 188, Ma Chengyuan 馬承源 21n11–22, 120 190, 192 Ma Yinqin 馬銀琴 151n11 *Kongzi shi lun 孔子詩論 20, 30n12–31, Maas, Paul 82n19 35, 95, 104–105, 118, 120137n8, 140, manuscript formats 25–30 142–144, 146, 151, 177, 191 Mawangdui 馬王堆 11, 19, 26, 68n3–69, “Kongzi xian ju” 孔子閒居 20, 59–61, 86 78n12–79, 86, 121n14 Köhler, Reinhold 153n15 memory 4, 67, 124, 144, 152, 163, 174, 177 Kramers, R.P. 20n9 memory pegs 162, 171, 190 Meyer, Dirk 85n, 184n, 186n28 LaFargue, Michael 152n Middendorf, Ulrike 85n23, 184n22&23 index 207 narrative 1, 13, 30n11, 58–62, 65, 69, 78, Race, William H. 153n13 110, 124, 134–139, 158, 160, 163, 165, 172, Rong cheng shi 容成氏 49n2, 74n3, 174, 189–190 104–106 Nei li 內禮 13 Roth, Harold D. 152n Nishiyama Hisashi 西山尚志 20n8, 48n, Ryden, Edmund 152n 73, 81–82, 91, 93, 96, 101, 104n, 110n17, redaction 15–16, 59, 62, 69, 96–98, 132, 152, 156, 167 160, 164, 170, 180, 188–189 Nunberg, Geoffrey 12n19 register 4n5, 175–176, 179–181 Nylan, Michael 1n, 2n, 19n1, 21n10, 37n8, repetition 117, 142–143, 182 116n4, 131n, repetition (mark) 104, 106, 107n12 ode/Odes 2–6, 13, 16, 19–20, 44, 49–53, *San de 三德 31n17, 82–83 58–60, 76, 78–79, 83, 102–103, 106–109, san wang 三亡, see Three Without 113–114, 117–119, 121–124, 127–152, san wu 三無, see Three Without 156–174, 181, 188–191 Schuessler, Axel 43n22, 77n, 148n2, Owen, Stephen 131n 177n13–178, 184n22 orthography 5, 8, 13–14, 23–24, 26, 33, section terminator, see punctuation 37n9–50, 70–82, 86, 94–95, 98–99, separator, see punctuation 105–109, 112–124, 137n6, 178, 185n24– Shangbo 21n11–23, 26–31, 34, 51n14, 68n3, 186 71n, 74n3, 78n12, 82, 88–92, 95, 105, 107n12, 120, 123, 130, 137n8, 140, 182–187 paleography 8–9, 21, 24, 33, 38, 48, 56, 71n, Shanghai Museum, see Shangbo 76, 80, 86–88, 94, 104, 106n11, 114–115, Shaughnessy, Edward L. 7n11, 20n5&8, 120, 172 26n5, 69n6 Pang Pu 龐樸 184n23 Shenzi yue gong jian 慎子曰恭儉 13 parallel text, see text shi 詩, see ode/Odes Parkes, Malcolm B. 12n19 Shuanggudui 雙古堆, see Fuyang Shuang- passive text, see text gudui Pengzu 彭祖 31n18 Shuihudi 睡虎地 11n17, 175–177, 179, Petersen, Jens Østergård 2n2 181–182 Pfister, Rudolf 13n20 Shuowen jiezi 說文解字 46n24, 105 Pian Yuqian 駢宇騫 3n7, 11n16, 19n2, Sirat, Colette 8n12 26n3, 34n2, 145n28 Slingerland, Edward 10–12 Pines, Yuri 24n, 78n11, 106n8 Smith, Kidder 2n priamel 153–54 Staack, Thies 20n6, 31n16, 118n8, profile of graphic variation 38 140n16–142 Pu Maozuo 濮茅左 20, 28n10, 42n, Su Jianzhou 蘇建洲 117 49n7–51, 59, 73, 79, 81, 91–93, 96, 100, 102, 106n11, 109–110, 112–113, 130n5, 182 Takashima, Ken’ichi 95n39 punctuation 8, 12–13, 21, 38n12, 41n16, *Tang Yu zhi dao 唐虞之道 49n2 57n4, 105n5, 120, 146n29, 174, 183, Teng Rensheng 滕壬生 34n2 186–187, 190n3 text initiator 57, 175–176, 180 active text 171, 174, 180 section terminator 57n4, 183, 185–186 didactic text 2n, 11–12, 20, 53n26, 58, 60, separator 186n28 62, 69, 84, 96, 127–129, 133–135, 140, text terminator 12, 57, 172, 183, 185–186 142–145, 154–155, 158–159, 163, 171–172, pian 篇 3, 4–5 174–182, 187–190 pianpang 偏旁 37 expository text 143–144 indexical text 13, 69, 143–146, 149–151, Qiu Xigui 裘錫圭 116n5–117, 122 157, 160, 162, 173–174, 190 208 index

(cont.) *Wu xing 五行 19–20, 27, 30n12, 78n12–79, parallel texts 20, 24, 30, 59, 61–62, 140 65–66, 70–72, 81, 83, 86–87, 91, 106, wu zhi 五至, see Five Presences 123–127, 130, 139, 181–183 passive text 171, 174, 180 *Xing qing lun 性情論 23, 85, 90, 130, text terminator, see punctuation 182–186 textual criticism 7, 82, 192 *Xing zi ming chu 性自命出 11, 23, 27, 30, textual parallels 72 85, 130–132, 182–186 Three Without 49–51, 58, 83–84, 91, 96–97, 100–103, 112–113, 118, 123–124, 127–129, Xu Shaohua 徐少華 20n8, 34n2, 84n22, 132–134, 139, 142–143, 146–153, 156–164, 92, 98, 164–165 169, 181 titles 11–13, 20, 23, 27, 30n11&12, 56, 59, Yan Yuan 顏淵 56 74n3, 95, 105, 118–119, 123, 140–143, 146, *Yan yuan wen yu Kongzi 顏淵問於孔 175–176, 181–182, 185–186 子 34, 40, 56, 89, 136 transcription (interpretive t.; direct t.) Yates, Robin D.S. 37n8 Tsien, Tsuen-hsuin 24n1 Yili 儀禮 5, 146n29 Ying 郢 23 van Zoeren, Steven 19n1, 131, 135n1, *Yu cong 語叢 27–30, 40, 74n3, 121–123, 172 137n7–138, 140 Yuelu Academy Qin manuscripts (Yuelu variation of character forms, structural Qin jian 嶽麓秦簡) 22n, 181–182 and stylistic 36–39, 44, 46, 70, 75, Yunmeng Shuihudi 雲夢睡虎地, see 109n16, 115–117 Shuihudi Venture, Olivier 78n12 Yutaishan 雨台山 23

Wagensonner, Klaus 145n27 Zhang Guangyu, see Cheung Kwong-yue Waley, Arthur 150 Zhang Xiancheng 張顯成 31n14, 59n8 Wang Baoxuan 王葆玹 23n14–24 *Zhong xin xhi dao 忠信之道 89–90 Wang C. H. 138n12 Zhou Fengwu 周鳳五 30, Wang Chong 王充 25n1 *Zhou yi 周易 43, 68–69, 78n12, 104, 106 Wang Guowei 王國維 25n1 Zhu Hanmin 朱漢民 22n, 181n19 Wang, Haicheng 145n28 Zhu Yuanqing 朱淵清 22n Wangshan 望山 34n2 Zigao 子羔 12, 30n12–31, 35, 120 Wang Zhiping 王志平 50n12, 178n15 Zigong 子貢 60, 136–138 *Wei li zhi dao 為吏之道 11, 175–182 Zilu 子路 56 Wei li zhi guan ji qianshou 為吏治官及黔 Zixia 子夏 13, 20, 39, 49–52, 58–61, 96, 首 181–182 101–103, 113, 118–119, 123–124, 127–128, Wei Qipeng 魏啟鵬 19n4 133–139, 147, 150–151, 157–160, 163, wu qi 五起, see Five Evocations 166–168, 181, 189 *Wu wang jian zuo 武王踐阼 34–35, 40, *Zi yi / “Zi yi” 緇衣 19–20, 23, 26, 30, 49n2, 56–57, 89 51n14, 69, 76n7, 122n, 140 *Zun de yi 尊德義 11, 30n12, 186